An invitation to Cinematographers to film a never-done-before movie on Mohammad - the founder of Islam Daily News on the War on Jihad

Site Map

This site brings you the history of the Islamic Jihad from its beginnings at Mecca in 620 C.E. up to 9/11, and the lessons it has for us in today’s challenging times. If we are to understand Islam, we need to understand the temperament of its founder Mohammad (PBUH*), the way victorious Muslims have treated the subject people, and above all the reasons for the victory of Islam thus far in the JIHAD.

Breaking News

What is Jihad: The Arabic word Jihad is derived from the root word Jahada (struggle). Jihad has come to mean an offensive war to be waged by Muslims against all non-Muslims to convert them to Islam on the pain of death. Jihad is enjoined on all Muslims by the Quran.

This makes every practicing Muslim a Jihadi who wages war on civilization be he a Doctor, Engineer, or any other professional, Brown, Black, White or Yellow. Hence every Muslim is an enemy of a civilized way of life. If civilization on our planet is to be saved, every Muslim is a legitimate enemy target, to be destroyed.

This site brings you the history of the Islamic Jihad from a neutral and factual viewpoint.

Outlook of this website:

This site is against all forms of fanaticism – religious and non-religious. But the emotional appeal of non-religious fanaticism like Nazism, Fascism or Communism is not as pervasive as that of fanaticism based on religion. When fanaticism and religion are mixed, we have a very potent and dangerous brew that can sustain itself for centuries unlike non-religious fanaticisms like Nazism and Communism which die out when the ringleaders are defeated. This is so, since religion is based on the psychological weakness of all humans, when we humans try to comprehend the unknown (universe). This understanding is (and perhaps will always remain) incomplete.

Religion tries to complete this incompleteness by fantasizing that the unknown is a god and that this god is the creator of all things that happen in this world and the universe. This idea that there is a god, which is assumed to be the unknown power in the universe makes the human mind paranoid because of our fear of the unknown. And this paranoia drives humans to do anything to propitiate this unknown power that is assumed to exist. This is what transforms this weakness of our human mind into a sickness. It is this sickness of the mind that drives humans to undertake wild acts like suicide bombings, fight holy wars, forced conversion, slaughter of humans who give a different name to this assumed power called god, etc, under the delusion of trying to please the unknown power that is assumed to be behind all existence.

While all forms of religious fanaticism are negative, only Islam raises slaughter of all Kafirs (non-Muslims) to a holy creed, it teaches Muslims to gloat over the killing of non-Muslims and celebrate their death. Hence Islam is the most demented and dangerous form of religious fanaticism. And it is not Islamic fanaticism that is to be blamed for this, as Islam itself is fanaticism.

From its root to its fruit Islam is the most violent, and virulent form of this delusion that the unknown universe is a god and all those who do not accept this brand of fantasizing of the unknown universe have to be slaughtered. This is so since Islamic fanaticism was born in a barren and harsh desert environment that gave birth to the paranoid mentality of the Bedouin Arabs among whom was born Mohammad (yimach shmo ve-zichro - may his name and memory be obliterated), the founder of this blood-thirsty creed – Islam.

This blood-thirsty Muslim mentality has trickled down to the newest convert to Islam be he or she Brown Black, Yellow or White. Most importantly it makes Islam the worst enemy of quest and science and of all human progress. While all religions are opposed to science as the Pope was to Galileo and Copernicus; but it is Islam which is the most blood-thirsty expression of this challenge of religion to reason. So Islam will have to be the first to be removed from the path of human progress and the reply to Islam to be effective would have to be more blood-thirsty and paranoid than Islam itself.

Those opposed to Islam will have to be like the hunter who aims his rifle between the eyes of the man-eater tiger and shoots till the tiger is dead meat. The hunter bears no enmity with the tiger, but shoots him dispassionately, so that he himself can live, and NOT end up by becoming the dinner of the man-eater.

This has to be the attitude, not based on a hate of Islam, but a determination to put a full and final end to Islam, so that Human society can progress without the hindrance of any religion obstructing its path.

After Islam is militarily defeated and then destroyed; the need of the day would be to come up with workable creative ideas, for brainwashing the remaining religious fanatics with techniques like anesthesia leading to amnesia and re-education of such brainwashed ex-religious fanatics; or the use of mass lobotomy to achieve the same result. Only such a technique could prevent religious fanaticism from being resurrected with a name other than Islam and insure the progress of human civilization without any obstacle from any religion.

To summarize, the religious outlook that claims to "know the unknown", as a god, allah, etc., is a sub-optimal human response (and so is a sub-human response). Violent monotheism is a criminal response which has brought our world to where it is today, post 11th September.

The need of our age is to start with the destruction of the most blood-thirsty form of religious fanaticism – Islam, followed up with the dovetailing of all other forms of religious fanaticism so that they move over and make way for rational-humanism. To make it more subtle; the need is for religion and religious fanaticism to move out of human minds and be replaced by rational-humanism.

Our maintaining this site, is our contribution for working towards this objective.

Chronological Jihads

The Jihad against Arabs (622 to 634)

The Jihad against Zoroastrian Persians of Iran, Baluchistan and Afghanistan (634 to 651)

The Jihad against the Byzantine Christians (634 to 1453)

The Jihad against Christian Coptic Egyptians (640 to 655)

The Jihad against Christian Coptic Nubians - modern Sudanese (650)

The Jihad against pagan Berbers - North Africans (650 to 700)

The Jihad against Spaniards (711 to 730)

The Reconquista against Jihad in Spain (730 to 1492)

The Jihad against Franks - modern French (720 to 732)

The Jihad against Sicilians in Italy (812 to 940)

The Jihad against Chinese (751)

The Jihad against Turks (651 to 751)

The Jihad against Armenians and Georgians (1071 to 1920)

The Crusade against Jihad (1096 – 1291 ongoing)

The Jihad against Mongols (1260 to 1300)

The Jihad against Hindus of India, Pakistan and Bangladesh (638 to 1857)

The Jihad against Indonesians and Malays (1450 to 1500)

The Jihad against Poland (1444 to 1699)

The Jihad against Rumania (1350 to 1699)

The Jihad against Russia (1500 to 1853)

The Jihad against Bulgaria (1350 to 1843)

The Jihad against Serbs, Croats and Albanians (1334 to 1920)

The Jihad against Greeks (1450 to 1853)

The Jihad against Albania (1332 - 1853)

The Jihad against Croatia (1389 to 1843)

The Jihad against Hungarians (1500 to 1683)

The Jihad against Austrians (1683)

The Jihad against Germans (1529 - ongoing)

Jihad in the Modern Age (20th and 21st Centuries)

The Jihad against Israelis (1948 – 2004 ongoing)

The Jihad against Americans (9/11/2001)

The Jihad against the British (1947 onwards)

The Jihad against Denmark (2005 cartoon controversy onwards)

The Jihad against the Filipinos in Mindanao(1970 onwards)

The Jihad against Indonesian Christians in Malaku and East Timor (1970 onwards)

The Jihad against Russians (1995 onwards)

The Jihad against Dutch and Belgians (2003 onwards)

The Jihad against Norwegians and Swedes (2003 onwards)

The Jihad against Thais (2003 onwards)

The Jihad against Nigerians (1965 onwards)

The Jihad against Canadians (2001 onwards)

The Jihad against Latin America (2003 onwards)

The Jihad against Australia (2002 onwards)

The Global Jihad today (2001 – ongoing)

The War on Terror against Jihad today (2001– ongoing)

The Vision for the post-Islamic (and post-religious) world

Life Story of Mohammad – the founder of Islam

This page brings you the life story of the founder of Islam and the Jihad – Mohammad ibn Abdallah. We trace his life from its beginning at Mecca in 570 C.E. up to 632, and the lessons it has for us in today’s challenging times. If we are to understand Islam, we need to understand the temperament of its founder Mohammad (PBUH*), the way Muslims emulate him in their Sunnat, try to imbibe all his qualities by naming each and every Muslim as Mohammad and making each Muslim a clone of the prophet.

This page is challenge to daring cinematographers who can create a frank and fearless movie on the seminal-genius Mohammad who was the founder of Islam.

NEW : The History of Islam

View “Fitna”- an online movie by Geert Wilders, and get to know the soul of Islam

The History of Jihad site is brought to you by a panel of contributors. This site is co-ordinated by Robin MacArthur with Mahomet Mostapha and Naim al Khoury, New Jersey.

Other contributors to this site include professors and members of the faculty from the Universities of Stanford and Michigan (Ann Arbor), Kansas State University, Ohio State University, and the London School of Economics. We strongly suggest that this site be recommended as additional reading for students of Islamic History.

We also invite students and professors of this subject to mirror this site on your University or private servers, link it up from your sites, to print it as a non-profit publication and refer it to students, journalists, cinematographers, military personnel, members of both houses of Congress, and Parliamentarians from your countries, members of the judiciary and most importantly to officers of the FBI, CIA, Scotland Yard, MI5, Mossad, FSB (Russian Secret Police) Direction Générale de la Sécurité Extérieure (DGSE) and to all other stakeholders in the subjects of the Islam and the Jihad.

________________________

The saga of how the evil genius Mohammad ibn Abdallah blackmailed the nature worshipping Arabs on the pain of death, to submit to his personality based murder cult called Submission (“Islam” in Arabic). He brainwashed them to emulate him by forcing them to imbibe all his qualities, including deception (Taqiya) and cruelty, in accordance with the Sunnat (the principle that orders Muslims to emulate Mohammad in all aspects of their lives). The ultimate expression of the Sunnat included the naming of each and every Muslim as “Mohammad ”. All this ensured that each Muslim became a clone of the evil, manipulative and cruel genius that Mohammad was.

___________________________________________

This page documents all the important events in the life of Mohammad – the founder of Islam. We invite daring and bold Cinematographers to create a movie on Mohammad - the founder of Islam based on this Movie script

___________________________

Movie script on the History of Islam

- Jihad against the Arabs

Evolving Script for movies and video documentaries on the History of Islam

We follow the footsteps of George Bernard Shaw, and venture to bring you the life story of Mohammad – the founder of Islam. Shaw had wanted to present this story as a drama, but was dissuaded from doing so by the authorities of his day. We carry forward his dream, now that the internet has made this possible.

We invite professional film directors as well as amateur film enthusiasts to study this evolving script and TALK with us by writing to us at: Movies on Jihad and by using the my talk link at the top of the page at wikiislam for any clarifications, permissions etc.

This script aims at telling the story of Islam's bloodied march through different countries of our globe across fourteen centuries. This first instalment brings you Islam’s march through Arabia.

We invite innovative and daring cinematographers to use this script and tell this story in a dramatic way through powerful movie and video films to be distributed through CD's, as well as screened as full length movies at theaters and multiplexes and at sites giving encrypted access or viewing these movies on the net.

You could also explore emerging technologies and make hybrid usage to use Gaming techniques with Virtual World techniques through the resources and tools available on sites like YouTube, Flickr, Eyespot et al. But in case the traditional way of shooting it with studio-sets, actor casts etc., is not possible immediately, you may also use this script to create a digital version of this movie using digital characters, as you do when you create your own Second Selves in Secondlife on the net :)

We suggest that short-length clips of these movies be made available through plugins at different sites including our site historyofjihad, snippet-clips of the movie can be mailed for viewing on Cellphones, and through sites like YouTube, Flickr and Eyespot to act as publicity to attract viewers to the full-length movies.

We are extensively adding dialogues to this evolving script. Do send us your feedback by writing to us at: Movies on Jihad and by using the my talk link at the top of the page at wikiislam

Note: We have no financial motivation for this venture. We only 'request' that anyone who decides to produce documentaries, video films or feature films based on this script, may mention in their Credits and Acknowledgements List, the sites http://www.historyofjihad.org and http://www.waronjihad.org both orally and in a frame in a prominent manner, at the beginning and at the end of the film.

After we see this script taken to completion as a movie, we shall undertake more such scripts to narrate the story of Jihad in different countries.

Thank you

- Site Administrators, historyofjihad

historyofjihad and waronjihad

_____________________________________________

Movie Title :

The Curse of the Meteor

- The Story of Islam about the Jihad against the Arabs

Part One: The pre-Islamic Arabs – Period : Up to 630 C.E.

Select References for Part One:

The Sword of the Prophet: History, Theology, Impact on the World by Srdja Trifkovic

Islam Unveiled: Disturbing Questions About the World's Fastest Growing Faith by Robert Spencer

Studies in Muslim Apocalyptic (Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam) by David Cook

Prophet Mohammad Life and teachings of Prophet Mohammad . www.dlshq.org/saints/Mohammad .htm

Muhammad : Different opinions... www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/jsource/biography/Muhammad.html

Estimated duration for screening Part One: Five minutes

Background and script for Voiceover (1) for Part One:

This movie will tell you the story of Islam's bloodied march through different countries of our globe across fourteen centuries. From time immemorial, the pre-Islamic Arabs worshipped innumerable gods; the more prominent of them were: Allah, and his three daughters Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at. This pagan religion was centered around the Ka'ba, which is a giant cube in Mecca.

The harsh environment of the Bedouins Arabs had shaped their temperament to be violently hyper-sensitive in their sense of honor, revenge and retribution. With life as an on-going struggle against the forces of nature that comprise desert storms and a bleak and monotonous environment, the mental make-up of the Bedouin Arabs has been shaped by the dictum of “kill or be killed”, even before Islam was founded.

This has been the psyche of the Bedouin Arabs who inhabited the inner Arabian peninsula. The people who came from the same ethnic semitic stock and who lived further north in Mesopotamia had a different geographic and climatic environment. The Mesopotamian Arabs had developed advanced riparian civilizations on the banks of the Farath (Euphrates) and Tigra (Tigris) rivers. The Babylonian and Assyrian civilizations of Hamm-ur-Rabi, Assur-bin-Ipal and Nabu-chad-Nazar, were developed by the same Semitic people who lived in peninsular Arabia. So the temperament of a same ethnic people (the Arabs) could be entirely different, depending on the environment in which they resided.

The Arabs who resided in the Arabian peninsula during the time of Mohammad worshipped different gods like Allah along with Allat, Mannat, Al-uzza, and Hubal. For more than four millennia before Islam, polytheism had been part of the psyche of the Bedouin Arabs who inhabited the Arabian peninsula. Four thousand years before Mohammad , the ancestors of the Semitic people who came from the same ethnic stock and who lived further north in Mesopotamia had a different pantheon of gods. These Semitic people who built the Babylonian, Assyrian, (Sumerian and Akkadian) civilizations worshipped gods like Gilgamesh, Ishtar, (a Goddess), Marduk, Tiamat, Adrammelech, Apsu, Enki, Ianna, Anu, Ereshkigal among others. But by the time of Mohammad , worship of these gods had become extinct as Mesopotamia had been overrun by the Achemenaians, the Greeks, the Parthians and the Sassanians. When Mohammad was born, the Sassanian (or Sassanids) were at the pinnacle of their power and they ruled Mesopotamia. The ancient religion of the Mesopotamian Arabs had been replaced by that of the Zoroastrians, with some pockets of Nestorian Christianity.

In fact when the Muslim Arabs invaded Mesopotamia (Iraq) in 637 C.E. it was then a part of the Zoroastrian Sassanid empire of Persia. The invading Muslim Arabs did not bother to destroy the ancient Mesopotamian shrines in the ruins of Nineveh where the temples to these forgotten gods had been built. The reason for this was that as these ruins held neither people who could be forcibly converted to Islam, nor any wealth that the Muslims could plunder, these ancient sites did not attract the attention of the marauding Muslim Arabs in the 7th century. So unlike Ctesiphon, Jerusalem, Caesarea, etc; the ancient Mesopotamian cities which lay in ruins were spared of being vandalized by the truculent Muslim Arabs.

Hence Nineveh was spared the fate of Ctesiphon and Caesarea which have been totally obliterated from their sites, or like Jerusalem which the Muslims co-opted in to Islam in 636 C.E. by constructing the Dome of the Rock, over the ruins of what was originally the Jewish Second Temple to god that had been destroyed by the Romans in the year 70 C.E. Another example of such co-option is Constantinople where the Hagia Sophia was converted into the Selimiye Mosque by the Muslim Turks in 1453 C.E.

Scene one:

Arab Bedouin tribesmen, with women and children traveling to the Kaaba in caravans. The women are not in any kind of face covering or veil. The men sport moustaches and some of them have beards too. But all do not have beards. Note: In those days the Arabs women (and men) covered their faces only during sandstorms. Also it was the Arab aristocrats who sported moustaches, without a beard, a practice they had imbibed from their Persian Sassanid overlords.

Cast (Actors):

A group of Arab Bedouin tribesmen and women in pre-Islamic times. A few camels.

Shot timing:
: Late afternoon going up to evening to capture the change in daytime colors. This shot should culminate with caravans proceeding against the backdrop of the sunset.

Shot Location
: Any desert. Suggestions: Texas, Arizona, Nevada (USA), Gobi (China/Mongolia), Thar (India), Sahara (North Africa), Rub-al-Khali (Saudi Arabia), Dasht-e-kavir, Dasht-e-lut (Iran)

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a long shot of a caravan moving across the desert, accompanied by the above Voiceover (1). After completion of the Voiceover , zoom the camera gradually in to the center of the caravan, and then pan it to the Bedouin leading the caravan.

Camera Position:
For this shot place the Camera on a crane or elevated ground, or on a chopper.

Scene one continued : Another caravan appears over the horizon. There is commotion in the first caravan.

Camera Direction:
Start camera recording with a very distant long shot of the second caravan and then gradually zoom in on to the Bedouin leading that caravan.

Camera Position:
Place the Camera on a crane or elevated ground or on a chopper for this shot.

Dialogues for Scene One:

Head Bedouin of the first caravan on lead camel speaks to his deputy: "This cannot be an attack, this is the Holy period when we give up fighting and killing from one new moon up to another. We have a truce. Let us send an envoy to the strangers and find out if they come in peace."

Deputy Bedouin: "I shall go over and check them out."

Deputy Bedouin approaching the other caravan: "Salamaleykum"

Reply from the headman of the second caravan: "Waaleykumassalam"

Deputy Bedouin from first caravan: Let us join our caravans and proceed towards Makkah and perform the Hajj.

Shot timing:
: Late afternoon going up to evening to capture the change in daytime colors. This shot continues into the night to bring in the spookiness of the dancing ritual. The night is lit with bonfires around a pillar like object which the Arabs call the “Kaaba” (cube).

Camera Direction:
: Start with a close-up of the head Bedouin’s hand clutching his sword and then pan on to his face when the dialogue begins.

Pan camera to the Deputy Bedouin when he begins to speak (as a rule, pan the camera to the person speaking, unless the character is to be hidden from the audience)

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Two:

The Kaaba is a cube like pillar located at the center of wind breakers made from Camel hide (skins). There are male and female images erected around the Kaaba. Some of these images are made from palm leaves, dates and citrus fruit, but some are carved in stone.

Arabs are dancing around the Kaaba in circular fashion. While circumambulating the Kaaba shouting Yah Al-lat, Yah Yah Al-uzza, Yah Mann'at, Yah Hubal (Baal), Yah Al-lah. Some of them shed their clothes altogether and go around the Kaaba naked. Others are wearing Kaffieyeh's made from camel hide and are wrapped in coarse dusty dishdashas (gowns). This ritual is called the Hajj.

Camera Direction:
:Start with a distant shot of the Kaaba that seems like a black speck in the vast expanse of the desert and then zoom up slowly on the Kaaba.

Camera Position:
Place the Camera on elevated ground, a crane or on a chopper for this shot.

Camera Direction:
Pan the camera around all sides of the Kaaba and then pan the camera towards the idols of different gods with their name being mentioned as background Voiceover while the camera remains focused on the idol whose name is being mentioned.

Camera Position:
Place the Camera on a circular rail that goes round the Kaaba for this shot and move the camera on this rail.

Camera Position:
To show the dancing shots, focus the camera on the legs of the dancers and then pan to their faces.

Camera Position:
Place the Camera on the ground for this shot.

Camera Direction:
:Start with the speaker and then pan to the other speaker and then pan towards the sky.

Shot timing:
:Add shots of meteor showers or of thunder and lightning during the dialogue of the kaaba’s origin as a meteorite accompanied with the following Voiceover (2).

Text for a title on the screen or a script for background Voiceover (2): The Kaaba is a meteorite that landed in Arabia in ancient times. The worship of the Kaaba has been first recorded by Babylonians in the 6th century B.C.E and has been mentioned by Medina [Persian] sources and later by Greek sources during Alexander the Great’s campaign through Asia. Elohim is the Hebrew and old Arabic term for all the different Gods which the Semitic people worshipped. The singular was ‘Eloha’ whose plural form was ‘Elohim’ The modern Arabic term for ‘Eloha’ is ‘Allah’. Ever since biblical times different Semitic people used the term ‘Eloha’ as a generic term for divinity. These Semitic [and some Hametic people - ancestors of modern Egyptians, Sudanese, Libyans] people included the Israelites, the Bedouins, the Akkadians, Sumerians, Babylonians, Assyrians and other Mesopotamians.

Dialogues for Scene Two:

First Bedouin to another:: From ages we have come to pray before this gift from the Gods – our Kaaba.

Second Bedouin: Yes, ever since the Gods sent hurtling from the heavens, the flaming Kaaba, as a token of their presence.

First Bedouin:And we shall continue to do so till the end of all eternity.

Second Bedouin: The end of eternity shall be the day of judgment.

First Bedouin:No power on earth can stop the worship of the Kaaba which is the symbol of the Gods.

Second BedouinYes Sikander (Alexander) from Yona (Ionia) failed, Shapur of Al Fars (Persia) failed. The Shah of Al Fars, Shapur could capture the Roman emperor Valerian and humiliate him by using him as a mounting stool, but we thwarted his attempts to capture Makkah.

First Bedouin (pointing at all the different images before the Kaaba): The Gods recalled Sikander to the heavens when he was about to invade our lands to destroy the Kaaba.

Second BedouinYes it was his Persian advisers who egged him to subdue us and destroy the Kaaba as a symbol of his power, as he had destroyed the Persian capital of Persepolis. The Persians have been ever jealous of us, ever since we thwarted their attempts to invade the Hejaz from their outposts in Bahrain and the Jazeera. It was they who conquered Arab powers of the land of the two rivers of the Farah and Tigra and destroyed the empire built by Arab kings like Assur-ibn-Ipal, Hamm-ur-Rabi and Nebu-chad-Nazar

Camera Direction:
Start with the speaker and then pan to the other speaker. Show shots of Alexander the Great leading the Greek army, followed by shots of Persepolis being burnt.

Text for a title on the screen or a script for background Voiceover : Jazeera is today’s Oman which was called “Al Jazeera”, which means “peninsula”, since ancient times by the Arabs.

First Bedouin:Now we hear that Kaleb the Emperor of Axum (Aksum) has threatened to invade Arabia and destroy the Kaaba.

Second Bedouin:He too shall fail. That is the fate, the Gods have ordained for anyone who violates their symbol – the Kaaba.

Camera Direction:
Start with the speaker and then pan to the other speaker. Fade out shots of the speakers and fade in shots of Emperor Kaleb sitting on a throne, above which looms a huge Golden Cross.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Three:

The Arabs are shown sacrificing animals (goats and camels) in front of the Kaaba, and offering dates and jewelry to the various images around the Kaaba. After this some of them go into a trancelike frenzy and the oldest among them cuts open the images made from dates and fruit and consume them. They are followed by other men, and woman and children, all of whom partake (eat) some part of the images made from fruit and the meat of the goats and camels they have sacrificed. After this ritual all the tribesmen-worshippers depart to their caravans.

Dialogues for Scene Three:

First Bedouin to another:May the God’s keep showering their blessings on us from the heavens, as they showered on us their symbol the Kaaba.

Second Bedouin: The Kaaba is eternal.

First Bedouin:And we are the chosen people of the Gods, as it is we who follow the ancient custom of imbibing the images of the Gods to imbibe their divinity.

Second Bedouin along with all other Bedouins Let us now celebrate the final ritual of the Hajj, to imbibe the gods.

Second Bedouin along with all other Bedouins raise a hoarse cry and rush at the images of the gods made of dates and fruit. They cut open the images and each one takes a piece and eats it:In the name of the gods we sacrifice your images and make you a part of ourselves in this feast of Eid.

Camera Direction:
Start with the speaker and then pan to the other speaker. Fade out shots of the speakers and fade in shots of the mob of Arabs rushing towards the idols, cutting them open and consuming them in a celebratory orgy, accompanied with the following Voiceover (3). Keep the camera moving over the unruly orgy to keep the audience hooked on to the Voiceover (3) accompanied with screen titles from the text from the following Voiceover (3).

Text for titles on the screen or a script for background Voiceover (3):Ever since pre-Islamic days the ritual of the Hajj and the sacrificial feast of the Eid was a single one observed once every year. The period for the Hajj was determined by using the lunar calendar. This practice is used till today by Muslims to determine the period of the Hajj and the following sacrifice festival (Eid-ul-Adha or Eid-ul-Zuha). ‘Eid’ literally means a ‘Celebration’.

From the ritual of rushing to cut the idols and cutting them up to eat them is also derived today’s Muslim practice of rushing to Mina to stone the idols. Mohammad reverted the position of the idols from gods to devils. So the idols that were till then worshipped by the nature and idol-worshipping Arabs became the devils whom the Arabs had to henceforth stone as an act of piety, rather than worshipping them, as they had done in pre-Islamic times. The devil at whom the Muslims cast stones at Mina is represented by a pillar that is similar to the Kaaba which the Muslims worship!

It was this ritual of cutting open the idols, which Mohammad later transformed in to the ritual of cutting (sacrificing) a goat and appended to it the biblical fable of Abraham sacrificing a goat instead of his son Ishmael, which Mohammad borrowed from the First (Old) Testament of the Bible and made it a part of the Quran. In pre-Islamic days the Arabs observed the Hajj that culminated in the sacrifice of the images of the various gods which the pre-Islamic Arabs ate amidst celebration.

The ritual of stoning of the devil was absent among the pre-Islamic Arabs. This practice was introduced by Mohammad to inculcate the Islamic mindset against idol worship. The stoning ritual also helped in giving expression to the violent tendencies of the Bedouin Arabs which in pre-Islamic times were expressed in internecine blood-letting, which Mohammad replaced with stoning the devil represented as a pillar (similar to the Kaaba which is also a pillar.) However, the worship of the Kaaba was preserved by Mohammad to prevent a rebellion amongst the pre-Islamic Quraish against his nascent Islamic doctrine. A rebellion that could have nipped Islam in its bud!

The present-day Christian custom of making and eating hot cross buns is also derived from the ancient Semitic custom of making the images of Gods and eating these images to imbibe the character of divinity.

In addition to this Eid feast, Mohammad also added another Eid to the Muslim calendar which he called Eid-ul-Fitr during which he claimed that the Holy Quran "was sent down to him from heaven. Mohammad merged the ritual of observing peace for one month with this new Eid in the form of fasting for one month (of Ramadan). At the end of the month of Ramadan to commemorate the end of fasting the festival of Eid-ul-Fitr was celebrated.

To perpetuate the memory of his preponderance amongst his followers he also made his birthday another festival and named it Eid-e-Milad(Mawlid)-un-Nabi which translates as “Feast of the birth of the Prophet”

”Fitr” literally means breaking of fast. Mohammad introduced the ritual of fasting (absent among the pre-Islamic Arabs) to enforce a truce among the constantly warring Arabs. With a universal fast observed from daybreak to Sunset, the tendencies to internecine warfare were tempered during the month of Ramadan.

We need to realize that, during pre-Islamic days, the Arabs observed a one single festival involving a month long suspension of hostilities. Hostilities were suspended to facilitate the peaceful travel to Makkah that involved rituals at the Kaaba-meteorite. This ritual along with the travel part was called the Hajj, which culminated in celebrations involving the eating up of the images of the gods in a festival called the Eid.

The rituals of this single Eid were split by Mohammad in to three different Eids – Eid-ul-Fitr and Eid-ul-Adha or Eid-ul-Zuha and Eid-e-Milad-un-Nabi. Eid-ul-Fitr today involves the month long fasting corresponding to the month-long suspension of hostilities among pre-Islamic Arabs.

Eid-ul-Adha involves the travel to Makkah and performing the rituals of circumambulating the Kaaba in a ritual called the Hajj and sacrificing goats, instead of sacrificing the images of the Gods, as the pre-Islamic Arabs did.

The third Eid which was added was named Eid-e-Milad-un-Nabi, by the paranoid mind of the Mohammad . This was one expression of his self-delusion, so that his birthday was always observed by all the followers of his murder cult – Islam. This Eid was celebrated even before he died as an element of Mohammad ’s personality cult to be followed by Muslims who were also enjoined to use his name ‘Mohammad ” as part of their own names. And to emulate his behavior in their own behavior. This emulation is called ‘Sunnat’.

During Eid-e-Milad-un-Nabi festivities, Muslims, mainly Shiite Muslims, organize processions and enact plays recalling the life story of Mohammad . Interestingly these plays do not have anyone enacting the role of Mohammad , as we have during Easter celebrations when Christ is depicted in the cast. This is in keeping with the Islamic ban on depiction of any divinity in human form. But in spite of this ban, the personality cult of Mohammad is seen all over the Islamic mindset – in the names of all Muslims that incorporate “Muhammad”, in the “Sunnat” in which every Muslim emulates the misdeeds of the founder, and in the tumultuous way his birthday is observed!

Pre-Muslim Arabs had only one feast, and the Arabic word for feast is ‘Eid’, hence they named these three festivals also as ‘Eid’.

End of Part One

____________________________________________________________________

Part Two: The Abyssinian (Ethiopian) invasion of Arabia in the Year of the Elephant – Period : 560 - 570 C.E.

Select References for Part Two

Islam Revealed : A Christian Arab's View of Islam, by Anis Shorrosh

Christianity And Islam: The Final Clash, by Robert Livingston

The Approach of Armageddon: An Islamic Perspective, by Muhammad Hisham Kabbani

The Cube and the Cathedral: Europe, America, and Politics Without God, by George Weigel

The Origins of the Koran: Classic Essays on Islam's Holy Book by Ibn Warraq

Kaleb of Axum, en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaleb_of_Axum

Kaleb of Axum: Information from Answers.com, www.answers.com/topic/kaleb-of-axum

Kings of Axum - Wikipedia, en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kings_of_Axum

Muhammad – Wikipedia en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Muhammad

CATHOLIC ENCYCLOPEDIA: Mohammad and Mohammad anism www.newadvent.org/cathen/10424a.htm

Mohammad , www.atheists.org/Islam/Mohammad .html

Abraha - Wikipedia, en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abraha

Abraha -- Encyclopaedia Britannica, www.britannica.com/eb/article-9003378/Abraha

Estimated duration for screening Part Two: Ten minutes

Background and script for Voiceover (4) for Part Two:

In the year 570, the emperor of Axum in Abyssinia (Ethiopia) Kaleb, who was a devout Christian, decided to introduce Christianity to the nature worshipping tribes of Arabia. The Kingdom of Axum at its height extended across portions of present-day Eritrea, northern Ethiopia, Yemen, southern Saudi Arabia northern Somalia, Djibouti, and southern Sudan. The capital city of the kingdom was Aksum, in today’s Ethiopia.

To achieve this aim, he sent his able and trustworthy generals to conquer Arabia. The most successful of whom was Abraha who attempted to conquer Makkah. Abraha landed at Yemen with a strong army having a contingent of elephants. He conquered Yemen, and built a massive cathedral at the major city of Sanaa. After which he commanded the Arabs to give up worshipping their different idols, and instead to worship Lord Christ at the cathedral. While many Arabs from Yemen and the surrounding areas conformed, some of them did not like this and fled to Makkah further north.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Four:

The Abyssinian court, where Emperor Kaleb sitting on a throne under a massive Golden Cross, is proclaiming in the court that he has asked his council of elders for the right action against the Arab Himyarite king Yusuf Asar Yathar (also known as Dhu Nuwas), who has been persecuting Christians residents in his kingdom of Yemen. The elders advise him to march in to Yemen to relieve the persecuted Christians.

Dialogues for Scene Four:

An emissary addressing Emperor Kaleb:Your Exalted Majesty, Emperor Kaleb, the Master of all Axum, I have just returned from a visit to Yemen. I have sad news for Your Majesty. The Christians of Yemen have been forced to migrate out of the walled city and have been resettled outside. There they do not have proper homes. They have addressed this letter, seeking succor from Your Majesty.

The emissary read out the letter addressed to Emperor Kaleb: Please accept our homage Exalted Majesty, the savior of all Christians of Axum. We the Christians of Yemen, pray to Your Majesty and beg for your protection. We have been persecuted by the pagan king Yusuf Asar Yathar. He has driven us out of the city of Sanaa and has refused us to permission to live inside the city. He has also withdrawn permission for us to trade inside the city. Living is difficult for us. Your Exalted Majesty is our only hope. Please Your Majesty, rescue us from the clutches of this infidel tyrant Yusuf.

Camera Position Direction:
Start by focusing camera on a massive palace and pan to a close-up of the main doorway and move through the passage to reach an opulent royal Court (outdoor shot changes to indoor shots) where the above scene is being enacted. Pan camera across the courtiers to focus on emperor Kaleb and then rest on the emissary till he completes his dialogue.

Emperor Kaleb on his throne holding court: I have been getting reports over the last few months that this infidel Yusuf has been persecuting Christians in different ways. Last year he banned Christians from riding camels, this year he has now driven them from the town and refused them a decent life. We shall need to march against Yemen.

Camera Position and Direction:
Focus the camera on emperor Kaleb and pan camera across to his courtiers and generals who display angry looks. Mix these camera shots with shots of Christians crying for help being driven by Arabs and end again with the camera focused on emperor Kaleb when he is concluding his dialogue.

The emissary addressing Emperor Kaleb: Exalted Majesty, the savior of all Christians of Axum. We the Christians of Yemen, the infidels of Yemen, have been following the orders of the council of Arab chieftains who decided at Makkah during the last Hajj, to persecute Christians, and to drive them off from Arabia.

Emperor Kaleb addressing the court:As that is so, we shall send in a strong army to not only defeat the infidel Yusuf of Yemen, but also go up to Makkah where the Hajjis have decided to harass Christians. We shall not relent till we destroy the pagan temple of Kaaba and convert the Arabs to our True Faith. I Emperor Kaleb of Axum, the protectors of all Christians hereby declare war on Arabia. I appoint Sumyafa Ashwa as the Commanding General for this campaign.

Camera Position and Direction:
Focus the camera on emperor Kaleb and move it to his courtiers and generals who nod in acquiescence with emperor Kaleb’s declaration of war. Pan camera on Sumyafa Ashwa who steps forward on the Emperor’s announcing his appointment as commander-general. Pan camera on to the courtiers who are shown cheering and crossing themselves.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Five : Kaleb's soldiers bearing a huge cross, under the command Sumyafa Ashwa (wearing a crown on the top of which is a cross) a devout Christian, land on the coast of southern Yemen. After much fighting, Kaleb's soldiers eventually rout King Yusuf's forces and kill the King, allowing Kaleb to appoint Sumyafa' Ashwa', as his viceroy of Himyar.

Dialogues for Scene Five:

Sumyafa Ashwa to his deputy on a dhow: Our Lord has favored us with a good tide, our dhows (barges) have reached Yemen in a very short time. The Arabs will not be expecting us so soon. Let us take advantage of this and launch a surprise attack on Sanaa.

Camera Position and Direction:
Show dhows in the distance (long camera shots) and close-up on the lead dhow and focus camera on Sumyafa Ashwa.

Dissolve the above shots in to shots of soldiers of Axum besieging the fort of Sanaa.

Sumyafa Ashwa exhorting his soldiers at the battle outside Sanaa fort: Onwards soldiers of Christ, have faith in our Lord to grant us victory in the war with the pagans.

Camera Position and Direction:
Focus camera on shots showing soldiers attacking Sanna fort.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Six: The fortress of Sanaa, the capital of Yemen is captured and the Axumites build a massive cathedral in the center of Sanaa. A huge cross is erected outside the main gateway in to the fortress of Sanaa.

Camera Position and Direction:
Focus camera on shots showing Axumite soldiers shouting orders at enslaved Arabs to erect a Cross outside Sanaa fort and pan camera to soldiers using whips to exhort enslaved Arabs build the cathedral inside Sanaa fort.

Dialogues for Scene Six:

Sumyafa Ashwa on a throne addressing a court of Axumite soldiers and submissive Arabs:On the orders of my Majesty Emperor Kaleb, I assume the title of Viceroy of Yemen. I shall reign in the name and on the pleasure of my Lord the Exalted Majesty Kaleb, the Emperor of Axum.

Camera Position and Direction:
Start shot with enslaved Arabs bound in chains, being led in formation by Axum soldiers and then fade out. Fade in shot of Sumyafa Ashwa on throne. Pan camera over the smiling and gloating Axumite generals and rest on Sumyafa Ashwa.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Seven: Kaleb decides to follow up on the conquest of Yemen, with the conquest of the whole of Arabia. He appoints Abraha as the general to lead the new campaign. He orders a contingent of elephants to join Abraha’s army to overawe the Arabs.

Dialogues for Scene Seven:

Emissary to emperor Kaleb in the royal court of AxumYour Exalted Majesty Kaleb, we hear that the powerful infidel Sassanid Emperor of Persia, Anuoshirvan, has planned to invade Arabia and join the Hejaz to the Persian Empire. The Persian army has already occupied the northern Arabian provinces of Bahrain and the Jazeera (Oman). If we do not go in now, the whole of Arabia might become a province of Persia.

Emperor Kaleb: No we will never allow the infidel Fire worshipping Persians to overrun Arabia. We shall claim Arabia for Christianity. This time I shall also send my special contingent of elephants to trample all the infidels all over Arabia in to submission. I appoint my ablest general Abraha to lead the army of Axum. I also appoint Abraha as Vice-regent of all Arabia superseding Sumyafa Ashwa who has grown lethargic after his victory over Yemen.

General Abraha to Emperor Kaleb :I kiss your hand, Your Majesty. I shall bring the haughty and barbaric barefooted and lizard-eating Arabs to your feet. In a few months time all of Arabia would be ours. I shall unfurl the banner of our True Faith over the Kaaba before the feet of Your Majesty.

Camera Position and Direction:
Start shot with the camera panning across the courtiers and rest camera on emperor Kaleb declaring his plan for the conquest of the whole of Arabia and appointing Abraha as the commander-general. Pan camera to Abraha who steps forward, rests his sword in front of emperor Kaleb and kisses emperor Kaleb’s hand. Close-up camera on Abraha’s sword which has a Cross engraved on it and fade out. Fade in a shot of Zoroastrians worshipping fire in a big chalice-like utensil. Dissolve to a shot of the Persian emperor sitting under a throne with a massive silver Farohars above (Farohars is the Zoroastrian symbol of two wings on a circle inside which is a Man representing Zoroaster). Pan camera back to Abraha and move camera to Abraha’s sword bearing the engraved Cross. Fade in a shot of the sword displaying the Cross and superimpose it the royal Persian emblem of the Farohars. how distant shots of Axumite soldiers marching in formation accompanied with martial (war) music.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Eight: Abraha lands in Yemen with many massive barges that transport the elephants across the Red Sea in to Arabia.

Dialogues for Scene Eight:

Abraha on a barge to his deputy: Have you sent word to Sumyafa Ashwa to make arrangement to land our elephants safely at Yemen and transport them to the special encampments inside the fort of Sanaa.

Abraha’s deputy: Yes Sire, I have. Sumyafa Ashwa has also agreed to spare the spear and flame throwers from his contingent to join us in the march on Makkah.

Abraha to his deputy:Good, we have a long and challenging campaign before us. May the good Lord keep us in his protection and shower victory upon us. Amen.

Camera Position and Direction:
Camera begins with a long shot of waves at water level and moves to ships cutting through the waves. After a few frames, a ship with a Crucifix fixed on its brow appears in the frame, followed by many such ships. Pan Camera to Abraha standing atop the Mast of the biggest ship with his hand gripping the sword handle and he looks with fiery eyes across the sea to the seashore that pans into view.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Nine and Voiceover (5): The Axumite army with their elephants marches in to the desert during evenings and throughout the nights and reaches the outskirts of Makkah. A series of battles ensue along the path, in which the Arabs are defeated due to the use of elephants. Abraha declares that his aim is to destroy the Kaaba and replace it with a cathedral as was done at Sanaa. The Koresh (Quraish) Arabs of Makkah decide to give up and flee in to the surrounding mountains.

Dialogues for Scene Nine:

Abraha leading his soldiers through the desert: Brave men, you face a rabble of tribesmen, who have never ridden or even seen an elephant. They very sight of our army puts the fear of death in the hearts of our Arab enemy. Fight bravely and make mincemeat of the enemy every time you meet him. Remember, our good Lord has us in his protection. Very soon, we shall plant the Holy Cross over the pagan temple at Makkah.

Camera Position and Direction:
Show long shots of army with elephants marching across the sand dunes during evening that turns to night with wooden torches lighting up the way accompanied with Voiceover (5).

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Ten and Voiceover (6): Some of the Koresh (Quraish) Arabs at Makkah, devise a plan to defeat the invading army of Abraha. They bring in a clutch of hawks, falcons and other birds used for transporting letters and decide to use them in the impending war against Abraha that is a mere two days from now.

Dialogues for Scene Ten:

Bedouin Arab headman of Makkah:Our scouts tell us that Abraha’s army is two day’s march from Makkah. We should leave Makkah and seek refuge in the caves around the hills of Hudaibiya.

An old Bedouin addresses the Arab headman of Makkah:No sire, we have a fighting chance, if we deceive the enemy.

Bedouin Arab headman of Makkah:But how do we do that?

The old Bedouin addresses the headman of MakkahI urge you to gather all hawks, falcons and other birds we use for transporting letters to (towns like) Muscat and Bahrain across the Rab Al Khali (literally empty place). These are strong birds and have a voracious appetite. If starve them for two days they will be very hungry and attack any object they face if they are released. We can release them on the army of Abraha. This should work and Abraha will be defeated.

Camera Position and Direction:
Show a distant shot of a night scene with some Arabs discussing that their best chance is to abandon the cluster of tents that make up the settlement of Makkah. Gradually close up camera on the speakers. Some other dispute this and say that they should devise a plan to defeat the invading army of Abraha. Camera pans across the night desert to the tent light by bonfires. Camera pans across the Arabs with weather-beaten and withered faces to rest on that of the headman seated on a pile of camel skins accompanied with Voiceover (6) followed by the above dialogues.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Eleven and Voiceover (7): The Quraish Arabs at Makkah, who have devised a plan to defeat the invading army of Abraha, bring in a clutch of hawks, falcons and other birds used for transporting letters. They starve these birds for a few days and release them at Abraha’s army as it nears Makkah. The starved birds, fly over the barren desert and on seeing the army elephants swoop over them to find food. The flurry of big birds coming down unexpectedly, distracts some of the elephants, who turn around to flee from the hawks. This leads to other elephants also turning back and stampede through Abraha’s army, leading to pandemonium.

Dialogues for scene eleven

Abraha on a elephant to his soldiers who are retreating amidst stampeding elephants: This is trick played by the Arabs. Rein in my elephant, by putting the eyeshade over his head. Let him not see the hawks and falcons flying over his head. Cover his ears too.

Camera Position and Direction:
Showing war scene with retreating and trumpeting elephants with Voiceover (7). Camera move constantly showing war scenes.

Abraha’s companion guiding the elephant unable to stop the retreating and stampeding elephant:I cannot control even our lead white elephant. By looking at my elephant retreating, all other elephants are also stampeding away from the birds.

Abraha in a tent during the night after the retreat:It was the devil of the Arabs who brought defeat upon us. We will not retreat forever, we shall return. For now we shall retire to Yemen and send word for a camel contingent to launch our next attack on Makkah.

Abraha’s deputy to Abraha: Sire, we have bad news from Axum, Our Emperor, His Majesty has died. There is a power struggle in Axum.

Abraha to his deputies:I shall need to return to Axum immediately. We shall resume the campaign after peace returns to Axum. May the Good Lord bless Axum with his grace. Amen. (Saying so Abraha crosses himself)

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twelve: The Arabs of Makkah rejoice that Abraha’s army had to retreat without entering Makkah. This is looked upon as Gods grace. Allah is the main god of Makkah and the Arabs heap praise on Allah and on his daughters Al-lat, Al-uzza and Mann'at along with Hubal - the moon god.

Dialogues for Scene Twelve:

The Bedouin headman of Makkah:Once again the symbol of the Gods is unblemished. No invader has been able to set his ugly hands on Gods symbol. God has chased away the powerful army with the huge animals – the elephants. In future this year will be known to all Arabs as the Year of the Elephant.

Many Bedouin Tribesmen and women dance: We are saved. Allat-u-akbar, Mannat-u-akbar, Hubal-u-akbar, Allah-u-akbar Al-uzza-u-Akbar, (Allat is Great, Mannat is Great, Hubal is Great, Allah is Great, Al-uzza is Great).

Text for a title on the screen or a script for background Voiceover (8):In pre-Islamic days Allah was the main god of Makkah along with other demigods and goddesses like Al-lat, Al-uzza and Mann'at. The Arabs used to heap praise on Allah and on his daughters Al-lat, Al-uzza and Mann'at at every feast as well as after every major sandstorm and also every victory n the many internecine wars they had. This time their joy was redoubled as the victory was over a non-Arab invader who had vowed to trample Makkah and destroy the Kaaba.

Allah-u-akbar along with Allat-u-akbar, Mannat-u-akbar, Al-uzza-u-Akbar Hubal-u-akbar were pre-Islamic invocations of the main gods of Makkah.

Camera Position and Direction:
Pan Camera from Bedouin headman to other Bedouins to men, women dancing accompanied with Voiceover (8) followed by Arabic music to the accompaniment of dance.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Thirteen:

A sunset over the desert

Dialogues for Scene Thirteen:

One Bedouin wizened by age to a young Bedouin watching the sunset: The sun is setting, I feel as if one era is ending and another one is about to begin. For now the worst has passed in this Year of the Elephant. But the Gods know what future dangers await us. May our merciful Gods have us in their protection from all future dangers. May our Kaaba, the symbol of the Gods protect us from all future dangers. Dangers coming from outside. As well as dangers coming from within ourselves.

I say this for I know that if we ever fail in our duty to worship all the Gods around the fiery symbol they sent us from the heavens - the Kaaba, then the curse of the Kaaba will be upon us Arabs. A curse that will destroy all of us someday. We hope none of our future generations ever see that day. May we never ever forsake the worship of all the gods. May we always worship all the Gods around the Kaaba uninterruptedly for all eternity. God save us from any imposter who drives us away from this blessed path. Or else the Curse of the Kaaba will be upon us.

Text for a title on the screen or a script for background Voiceover (9):This is the year 570 C.E., the year in which Mohammad -bin-Abdullah the founder of Islam was born. An event that was to change the history of continents and the map of nations.

Camera Position and Direction:
Pan camera from wizened Bedouin to other Bedouins to the sunset. This scene with a sunset is accompanied with Voiceover (9) followed by soulful and saddening Arabic music.

SIGNATURE MUSIC

This music is to be the Signature Music of this film and would be used during many shots.

End of Part Two

____________________________________________________________________

Part Three: The Arrival of Mohammad . Period : 570 – 632 C.E.

Select References for Part Three:
Islam and the Jews: The Unfinished Battle by Mark A., Ph.D. Gabriel

The Challenge of Islam to Christians by David Pawson

The Prophetic Fall of the Islamic Regime by Glenn Miller, Roger Loomis

Prophet of Doom : Islam's Terrorist Dogma in Muhammad's Own Words by Craig Winn

The False Prophet by Ellis H. Skolfield

Prophet Mohammad Life and teachings of Prophet Mohammad , www.dlshq.org/saints/Mohammad .htm

Mohammad The Prophet www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/fundamentals/prophet/lifeofprophet.html

Prophet Muhammad, www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/fundamentals/prophet/

The Official Website of the Prophet Mohammad (Peace Be Upon Me), www.prophetMohammad .co.uk/

Biography of Prophet Muhammad (s) with Links to Comparative Religion www.cyberistan.org/islamic/muhammad.html

Sayings of The Prophet, www.twf.org/Sayings.html

Estimated duration for screening Part Three: Two hours

Background for Scene Fourteen and script for Voiceover (10) for Scene Fourteen in Part Three:

There have been legends associated with the birth of all our ancestors, who later in their lives influenced the course of the civilizations in which they were born. These legends no doubt, were spun and associated with these powerful personalities by their followers. And in this, the legends reflected the temperament of the personalities which had an overwhelming impact in shaping the temperament of their followers.

In the case of some of our ancestors, their ideas and influence spread not only to their immediate surroundings, but spread across continents and altered the maps of nations. Spitama Zarathushtra, Gautama Buddha, Jesus Christ were such personalities. But one that was to be far more effective with the use of raw military might, was yet to come. (Pause) His name was Mohammad of the Quraish caln of Makkah. Mohammad was the son of Abdallah or in Arabic, Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah.

Mohammad ’s birth was not associated by his followers with any soft flowery miracles like the appearance of a star, or the coming of three wise men from a distant land; they miracles were as temporal and devastating as was his temperament and that of his followers.

At Mohammad ’s birth, the eleven out of the fourteen pillars of the palace of the Zoroastrian Persian Sassanid Emperor are said to have trembled and collapsed. This miracle was to signal the end of the end of the Persian Empire that was to come soon at the hands of the marauding Muslims.

Scene Fourteen: Arab Bedouin village at Makkah with the Kaaba seen in the background in which tribesmen, with women dancing around a woman named Amina and her new born child to celebrate the arrival of the newborn.

The tribesmen, with women are shown dancing around Amina and her new born child to celebrate the arrival of the newborn. In pre-Islamic times there was segregation of men from women and the sexes mixed freely . Women did not use the veil (Hijab)

The baby suddenly starts frothing at his mouth with foam emerging from his lips. The mother Amina, sreams for help and calls out for a nurse named Haleema as-Sa'diyyah or simply Halima. Halima rushes in with a hairy black colored blanket, picks up the infant and takes him away. Scene accompanied with Voiceover (10) followed by soulful Arabic music.

Dialogues for Scene Fourteen:

One Bedouin lady to another: After a long time a son has been born in to the house of Abdallah. Blessed is the newborn who will grow under the shadow of the Kaaba and bring glory to the Quraish. Blessed is his mother Amina.

Amina to a Bedouin lady: I wish his father had survived to witness his heir being born. How in his absence, I fear my child may grow in to a wayward vagabond, if he does not get proper guidance.

A Bedouin lady to Amina: Don’t worry Umm (Mother) Amina, our goddesses Allat, Aluzza, Mannat along with our gods Hubal and Allah, will all take care of your child. (At this point the child starts crying and frothing at his mouth. Amina is hysterical and there is pandemonium among the assembled.)

Amina screams out for Halima: Umm Halima come soon, my child is behaving strangely. I hope it is not a curse which he has upon himself, for which he lost his father before he was born.

Halima to Amina: Don’t worry and do not use your words in vain. I shall suckle the infant and he shall be fine. Here is a comfortable blanket in which I shall cuddle and comfort the infant.

Camera Position and Direction:
Pan camera towards the Kaaba in the fading light of the evening and pan camera from the Kaaba to the tent around which the celebrations are taking place to the new born being cuddled by his mother.

Pan camera to the infant when he starts frothing and his mother screams. Pan camera to Halima when she rushes in, and then zooms on the hairy black colored blanket. Focus camera and zoom in on the black blanket to blacken out the entire screen with the black blanket. Accompany the conclusion of this scene with Voiceover (10) after the dialogues are over, followed by the same sad and soulful Arabic signature music.

Shot timing:
: Late evening going up to capture the change from fading daylight to the pitch darkness of the desert. This shot should culminate with the nightfall accompanied with eerie sounds like the baying of wolves and the screeching of owls puncture the darkness.

Shot Location
: Any desert.

Suggestions: Texas, Arizona, Nevada (USA), Gobi (China/Mongolia), Thar (India), Sahara (North Africa), Rub-al-Khali (Saudi Arabia), Dasht-e-kavir, Dasht-e-lut (Iran)

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Fifteen:

Inside a tent, Halima is cuddling the infant Mohammad whom she holds in the black hairy blanket. She tells Mohammad ’s mother Amina that she would be Mohammad wet-nurse as Amina is not capable of nursing Mohammad due to an illness she suffered from when Mohammad was in the family way (when she was pregnant).

Dialogues for Scene Fifteen:

Halima to Amina: Amina, you the blessed mother of this child Mohammad , it is my good fortune to suckle Mohammad . He will grow in to a great man.

Amina to Halima : Yes Halima, I wish you are right. So many of our relatives have taunted me by saying that Mohammad brings bad luck, as he was the cause of his father’s death, even before he was born. And so he shall be the cause of deaths of millions henceforth.

Halima to Amina: Fie on those who say that! I know, Mohammad is going to be a great man, a great conqueror like one whom we Arabs have never seen so far. One who will outshine all other conquerors so far.

Camera Position and Direction:
Pan camera to Halima holding the infant Mohammad and then pan on to Amina and back as each of them speak and finally focus camera on the other Bedouin women gathered there.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Sixteen

Once during his childhood Mohammad . and his foster brother Abdullah bin al-Harith (Halima’s son) were playing when Halima, his nurse was nursing him in the desert. Suddenly, Abdullah came running to Halima and cried out that Mohammad was sick and unconscious. When Halima and Abdullah go out, they found a young Mohammad behind the bushes with his clothes turned up.

Voiceover (11):
It is possible that here, Mohammad was sexually assaulted (by a male pervert); however, much later a legend was created by Mohammad himself when he came of age to explain away this event. This also explains his paranoid revulsion for sexual perversion that he included in the Quran.

The possibility that he was sexually assaulted (sodomized) in his childhood seems to have made him a bitter person and could have accentuated his mental illness. His mental illness has been interpreted as a wild form of paranoid schizophrenia that was made worse by the epilepsy that he inherited from his father.

But in spite of this handicap, Mohammad had an uncanny ability to manipulate events to get the results he wanted. He displayed this trait, in floating a belief among his followers who questioned him on his childhood event, by saying :

“Two angels in a grey robe came from the heavens and one split open my chest and took out my heart to remove a dark clot, and then when they weighed me, the whole universe weighed less than me!”

Dialogues for Scene Sixteen:

Abdullah bin al-Harith (Mohammad ’s foster brother) to Mohammad : Mohammad , you run and hide, I shall search for you and locate you.

Mohammad to Abdullah bin al-Harith: Ok Abdullah, you close your eyes and I shall hide.

(Scene Sixteen Supplement One: Mohammad runs and hides in the bushes, a huge person in a white cloak falls over him and smothers his scream. The screen blanks out in a flurry of white with the green foliage flying around.

( After this scene Abdullah bin al-Harith comes searching for Mohammad , and these dialogues follow:)

Abdullah bin al-Harith (Mohammad ’s foster brother) to Mohammad :
Get up brother Mohammad , what is the matter with you? Are you asleep? Or are you sick?

(Scene Sixteen Supplement Two: Receiving no response from the unconscious Mohammad who is frothing at his mouth, Abdullah rushes to his mother in the village nearby.)

Abdullah bin al-Harith (Mohammad ’s foster brother to Halima: Mother, oh mother, come soon, hurry. Mohammad is lying in the bushes and he is unconscious

Halima on seeing Mohammad to Abdullah bin al-Harith (Mohammad ’s foster brother: Oh no, he seems to have been assaulted. Abdullah go and bring the black blanket, we shall need to cover Mohammad and seek help. (Mohammad is shown to be lying in the bushes, with his dishdasha (gown) upturned revealing his private parts.

Camera Position and Direction:
Pan camera on Abdullah (Mohammad ’s foster brother) running and calling out for Halima. Pan camera to Halima when Abdullah speaks with her and both run out to the spot where Mohammad is lying unconscious carrying with them the black blanket. Pan camera to follow their movements and focus on their feet and pan up to their faces that show anguish. Focus camera on Halima when she reaches the spot and then zoom camera on Mohammad and then pan on to the hairy black colored blanket which Halima puts over Mohammad . Blacken out the entire screen again with the camera zooming on black blanket. Scene accompanied with Voiceover (11) followed by the sad and soulful Arabic signature music.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Seventeen

Background to Scene Seventeen Mohammad ’s personal misfortune in this kind of a harsh environment, had made him bitter since childhood. But this personal misfortune, was set off against his being born in the Quraish clan that ruled Mecca a pilgrimage town, where all the Arab tribes came once a year in a ritual called Hajj that centered around an object of worship called the Kaaba (literally a cube). The Kaaba is actually a meteorite which fascinated the ancient tribal Arabs who were awe-struck by its flaming rush from the skies to land at Mecca. Since that day a legend grew around it that is reflected in the various versions of the Books of Semitic peoples that are known as the Tureth or Torah (the Old Testament of the Bible), the Bible (the New Testament) and the Quran. The word Quran itself is derived from the Arabic root word Qurrah which means to collect, implying that Mohammad collected the content of the Quran from other sources, viz., the Old Testament of the Jews, the New Testament of the Christians. To this content Mohammad added the bloodcurdling Satanic verses that call for slaying the idolaters.

Voiceover (12) for Scene Seventeen Mohammad ’s personal misfortune of bereavement and epilepsy in this kind of a harsh environment, had made him bitter since childhood. His father Abdallah, had died before he was born, so he had the misfortune of being a posthumous son. His mother Amina died when he was just six years old. He was then taken charge of by his grandfather, Abd-al-Mottalib, but the grandfather died within two years and when Mohammad was eight he was in the charge then of his uncle, Abu Talib. Abu Talib was poor and had to work for his living in a very humble occupation. Abu Talib’s son Ali and Mohammad became close friends very early in their lives. Ali was to later become the fourth Caliph of Islam, whose murder led to the first split in Islam between the Shias and the Sunnis

But Mohammad ’s personal misfortune, was set off against his being born in the Quraish clan that ruled Mecca a pilgrimage town, where all the Arab tribes came once a year in a ritual called Hajj that centered around an object of worship called the Kaaba (literally a cube).

Abu Talib protected Mohammad from all exigencies. Although Abu Talib never embraced the new faith that his nephew Mohammad preached, Mohammad never verbally abused or threatened Abu Talib for refusing to convert. A technique which Mohammad and his followers were to use with everybody without exception throughthout the nearly fourteen centuries of Islam’s history.

Dialogues for Scene Seventeen:

Abu Talib to Mohammad : Mohammad , you have had the misfortune to lose all your relatives so early in life. I shall be your foster father. Form now on, I have two sons, you and my son Ali.

Mohammad to Abu Talib : Uncle Abu Talib, I shall always be obedient to you and shall always keep your best interests at my heart along with that of Ali, who from now is my brother, rather than my cousin.

Camera Position and Direction:
Start camera with a shot of the Kaaba and then pan towards one of the tents nearby, in which Abu Talib, Mohammad , and Ali are chewing dry pieces of goat meat while conversing with each other. Pan camera from Abu Talib to Mohammad to Ali when each of them is speaking. (when the Scene seventeen starts, Mohammad and Ali are shown to be boys of around eight and Abu Talib a grown up man).

After the dialogues of Scene Seventeen, pan the camera towards the Kaaba and move camera all across the Kaaba and then back to the tent where Abu Talib, Mohammad and Ali are still shown speaking to each other in the same position and wearing the same type of clothes (these dialogues are muffled out by the Voiceover and now Abu Talib is shown to be very wizened old man, while Mohammad and Ali are shown to be robust strapping young men of around 20 years of age.) At the culmination of this animated dialogue, Mohammad and Ali hold each other in a tight embrace. These shots are accompanied with Voiceover (12). After the Voiceover (12) ends, the following dialogues of Ali and Mohammad speaking to each other, while holding each other in a tight embrace, are audible.

Dialogues for Scene Seventeen (Continued):

Ali to Mohammad : Dear Mohammad , I shall be your alter ego, your shadow, all through your life. Never consider yourself to be alone, ever again. The two of us together shall face all challenges of life together.

Mohammad to Ali : Inshallah, Ali and so it shall be. Your name shall be immortal in Arabian history, and people all over shall remember you with the chant of “Ya Ali”

----------------------------------

Scene Eighteen

Background to Scene Eighteen: Ali grazing a herd of goats, reaches the base of a mountain. Some of the goats run uphill, and Ali runs uphill to chase them down. He overhears some commotion, and to eavesdrop on the voices goes near the place from where the voices are hears. He see a meeting of the elders of Qurriash tribe. He overhears their conversation and rushes back to confide in Mohammad what he has heard. Mohammad ’s being a member of the Quraish – the ruling aristocracy of Makkah (Mecca) was his first stepping stone to leadership Mohammad being a member of the Quraish clan which was in charge of the Kaaba, belonged to a privileged clan. But he did not hold a position of distinction within the clan. The turning event of his life was in the year 610 C.E. when during a dispute within his clan about who would be in charge of the annual repairs to the Kaaba. The clan members decided that the person who at that time walks into the Kaaba first would be in charge of the repairs.

Dialogues for Scene Eighteen

Ali to Mohammad : Mohammad , Mohammad , I’ve overheard something important when I was passing the meeting of the Council of Elders of the Quraish. There is a dispute about who will oversee the repairs to the Kaaba this year. They have decided that the man who first walks towards the Kaaba, at the first light of the day tomorrow, will be the person ordained by the Gods to oversee the repairs to the Kaaba.

Mohammad to Ali

:
But Ali , how did you manage to get within earshot of the meeting of the Council of Elders of the Quraish? They always meet on the rocky mountain of Mina.

Ali to Mohammad :Yes Mohammad , they do and so they did this time too, but I had been shepherding some goats below the mountain when some of them went uphill. To chase them below, I ran uphill too, that is when I heard the commotion. This prompted me to sneak out to where they were meeting. This is when I overheard what they decided.

Mohammad to Ali : Did you tell this to anyone else, dear Ali?

A frightened Ali to Mohammad :No brother, I know it is prohibited for any ordinary person, except the elders to venture near the mountain of Mina. Will the curse of the Gods be upon me, will I be punished by the elders?

Mohammad to Ali (tersely with his eyes narrowing to slits)

:
Good, now listen carefully, if you do not tell this to anyone else, then I too shall forget what you have told me, and you too should not breathe a word of this to anyone. Forget what you have heard. And no one shall ever know that you have overheard what they have decided. And so no one will ever punish you. But if you do open your mouth, then the curse of the will be upon you and the elders will severely punish you. You know the punishment for this crime is stoning. But thank the Gods that you have told me this and I shall seal my lips, so should you and you shall be safe. Ali, do you understand?

A relived Ali to Mohammad : Oh Gods forgive me for my indiscretion. Thank you Mohamed, you really are an apostle of the Gods who can always find a way to save this errant brother of yours. Saying this Ali departs towards the flock of his goats.

Mohammad to himself when Ali is out of earshot (again with his eyes narrowing to slits): This goatherd Ali, has got the brains of a goat himself, or else he would not have told me this but would have decided to become the Chosen One himself!. Now I shall realize my ambition of being the Chosen One. Ya Allah.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Eighteen:
Focus the camera on Ali taking a herd of goats for grazing to the foot of a mountain. Pan camera on some goats running uphill, and then pan it on Ali running uphill. Pan camera on the meeting of Elders and Ali eavesdropping on them.

Pan camera on Ali and Mohammad speaking to each other and focus camera on the Kaaba after the dialogues are over. Fade out the Kaaba gradually, and fade in and close up on the fiercely determined face of Mohammad that dominates the entire screen for three seconds.

----------------------------------

Scene Nineteen

Background to Scene Nineteen: The Quraish Elders have assembled at dawn around the Kaaba. There is muffled talking amongst the assemblage. At the crack of dawn when the first rays of sunlight, a man comes walking towards the Kaaba. There is a hushed silence in the twilight of the dawn. Mohammad nonchalantly walks towards the Kaaba and pays obeisance to the Gods and announces as if speaking to the Kaaba that he is Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah, the son of Abd-Allah and Amina and the nephew of Abu Talib. After announcing this he begins to depart pretending to show that he is unaware of the presence of the Elders in the tents beyond the Kaaba. When he begins to depart, he is called back by Abu Sufyan, the Chieftain of the Quraish and told of the decision of the Council of Elders and the destiny that has been decided for him.

Dialogues for Scene Nineteen

Mohammad to the Kaaba: I am Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah, the son of Abd-Allah and Amina and the nephew of Abu Talib. I have come here so early to pay obeisance to the Gods and begin my day’s work.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah, you do not know what is your destiny. By the right of having come here first today, you are the Chosen One. I Abu Sufyan accept the command of the Gods and anoint Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah as their chosen one to repair the Kaaba this year.

Mohammad to the Abu Sufyan: Oh Abu, what destiny are you talking about, I am puzzled.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad :You see, as we could not agree upon which one of us should be eligible to carry out the annual repairs to the Kaaba. So we decided yesterday that he who first walks in to the sanctum sanctorum of the Kaaba today will be the Chosen One to supervise the repair work. You are the Chosen One of the Gods.

Mohammad smirking to himself addresses the Council of Elders Oh enlightened elders of the Quraish , as it is you who have decided to cast this role on the first person to pay obeisance to the Kaaba and as I have innocuously walked here today, I humbly submit to the will of the Gods and take up honorably the work of supervising the repairs to the Kaaba. From today this pair of hand shall serve the Kaaba and the Gods! Although I am the chosen one, I want all clans to share the honor of raising the Kaaba in to place. So the heads of each clan will raise the Kaaba on a cloth, so all have an equal honor of lifting it. I shall then put the Kaaba into its place.

After the ceremony of fixing the Kaaba is done, Mohammad walks away and goes over the nearby sand dunes beyond earshot and enters a cave. There he sits smirking to himself and muttering to himself in a low voice.

Mohammad muttering softly to himself: That Kaaba episode was a stroke of luck. Something in me tells me that if I build upon this I can take myself places. My father was named Abd-Allah, which means the Slave of Allah who is one of our gods. As the descendant of the line of Hashim, my father should have been the rightful chief of Mecca. But he died early and did not get his rightful place which is today occupied by my cousin, Abu Sufyan. My father is not around today to claim his inheritance and I never had the fortune to look at him or know his mind. But now I have been blessed with this fortunate event. And not by the power of all the gods of the Kaaba, I shall immortalize my father’s name. Henceforth, the name Abd-Allah will now be on the lips of all those who follow me. I have thought out how to make this possible. To immortalize my father’s name, I will choose, allah to be only deity to be invoked by all those who follow me. The incantation “allahhuakbar” will henceforth immortalize the name of my father Abd-Allah and also that of myself Mohammad ibd abdallah.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Nineteen:
Focus the camera on the darkness of the dawn and then pan it on the Elders of the Quraish who are assembled at the tents around the Kaaba. Pan camera to Mohammad who is walking towards the Kaaba. Pan camera towards the Kaaba and back to Mohammad as he speaks addressing the Kaaba. Pan camera to Abu Sufyan and Mohammad as they speak and then pan camera to Mohammad brooding in the cave. This shot can be culminated with the shot of a sunrise over the sandy horizon. The sun is shown to be blocked out as a dark cloud passes over the sun and the entire screen blacks out. (If a suitable surise with a cloud is not available use the shot of a sunset and rewind it to show it as a sunrise). Accompany this scene with Voiceover (13) when the dialogues are over.

Voiceover (13) to Scene Nineteen: And it so happened that Mohammad after coming to know of this arrangement made by the Elders of the Quraish tribe, seized the opportunity to thrust himself on a higher pedestal.

Little did the Quraish realize that the person walking towards the Kaaba was not the chosen one, but one who held within him a diabolical genius who by this petty but powerful act grabbed unto himself an exalted position of being in charge of repairs to the Kaaba and paved the way himself to elevate his position in the eyes of the Meccans.

This shrewd and diabolical act of the evil genius Mohammad was to start a trail to bloodshed thru Persia, Byzantine, Egypt, North Africa, Spain, France, Balkans… and of which 9/11 was the most dramatic example a trail which has not ended till today, nor will it end till Islam is brought to its full and final end.

Till that point in time, Mohammad was any other Arab, any other Bedouin, any other Quraish tribal. But from then onwards, his stature changed in the eyes of his compatriots. And most importantly, it changed in his own eyes. He began considering that he had to fulfill a mission, an extraordinary mission. His delusion was nurtured by his being an epileptic and he hallucinated that he was in direct communication with god. He began to rationalize his ideas about his personal grandeur by telling people that god had chosen him as his messenger. His claims were met with ridicule.

Mohammad ’s epileptic. fits now began play a pivotal role making him hallucinate that he was in communion with some god

But his innate ambition to be a leader of men, had been fuelled by his having managed to be chosen to undertake repairs to the Kaaba. An ambition, which he consciously and deliberately nurtured through his epileptic fits using which he fibbed that god had communicated through the Jibril (the Bedouin word for our angel Gabriel) and commanded him to be the leader of all men by asking for their submission. The concept of submission was so overriding, that the faith he founded was also named Submission or in Arabic Islam. The term Islam is derived from Al-Silm which in Arabic means “Submission”.

At this point also began the journey of Mohammad ’s promotion of the cult of allah. Pre-Islamic Bedouin Arab society was highly matriarchal as is evident from the worship of many goddesses like Allat, Al Uzza, Mannat. But Arab society had strong patriarchal elements too, as evident in the naming tradition according to which every Arab is known by his father’s name, and not his mother’s.

Having lost his father, the posthumous orphan Mohammad wanted to perpetuate his father’s memory. His father’s name Abdallah was conjugated from Abd-Allah which translates as “Slave of Allah”. This is the reason why Mohammad chose Allah among the many pre-Islamic Arab deities to be the only deity to be worshipped by the Muslims! Not many historians have discerned this fact why it was allah who became the centerpiece of Islam and not any other pre-Islamic Arab male deity like Bēl, Bēl-Šamīn, Abgal, Aglibol, Wadd, and Yaghūth (the last two are in fact referred to in the Qur'an (71:23) as gods of the era of the Prophet Noah).

Even Baal (alternatively known as Hubal) who in fact was the most important deity in pre-Islamic Mecca, found no place in Islam. Only Allah survived in Mohammad ’s Islam. So Allah did not choose Mohammad , it was the other way round. Mohammad chose Allah! Allah was chosen by Mohammad as his father was named after allah! Some historians identify Hubal and allah to be the same deity. But, to the best of our knowledge, no historians have discerned this fact why it was allah who became the centerpiece of Islam.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty

Background to Scene Twenty

After he was chosen to repair the Kaaba, Mohammad ’s stature among the Quraish (and generally among the Arabs). He now started helping his uncle Abu Talib in his business. In the course of this he accompanied his uncle’s caravans to along with his cousin Ali to Persia and Syria.

Dialogues Scene Twenty

Abu Talib to Mohammad : Mohammad , from the next new moon, you should join our caravan to Jerusalem. I want you to learn the tricks of our trade, skills of negotiating a good price, when you buy or sell goods. Ali shall also be with you. I want both of you to be ready to take on the challenges that life has in store for you.

Mohammad to Abu Talib:Yes uncle Abu Talib, I shall be ready, till then I shall hone my skills at swordplay with Ali.

Abu Talib to Mohammad : Do as you please, but be ready in two days, for on the day of the new moon, we leave for Palestine. And remember no unwanted bloodshed, we go to trade not to fight.

Mohammad to Abu Talib:Yes uncle I understand.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty:
Begin shooting with a long shot of a person loitering among the sand dunes. Close up on the person, to reveal that it is Mohammad singing a tune to himself. Pan the camera to Abu Talib who is calling out to Mohammad from the top of a sand dune. When Mohammad approaches Abu Talib, record the dialogues of Scene Twenty.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty One

Abu Talib, Mohammad and Ali are traveling slowly in one caravan. After some time another caravan appears on the horizon. Abu Talib asks Mohammad to go and check if the other caravan is that of traders or brigands and if it is a trading caravan to enquire where it is heading. Mohammad , then a strapping lad of 25 comes faces to face with Khadija, his future wife, who is leading the other caravan. The year is 595 C.E.. Mohammad approaches Khadija who asks him to join her for refreshments in her tent, They get to know each other. Their courtship begins.

Background to Scene Twenty One

In the course of these travels the wealth Mohammad saw in cities like Jerusalem, Damascus, Ctesiphon stoked the fires of ambition in his heart. He despaired over the frugal life which the Arabs lived.

After the episode of repairing the Kaaba at Makkah, Mohammad had begun to think of ways and means to build on his enhanced reputation and standing among the Arabs. He recognized that the one thing he needed to command was wealth, if he was to command men. It was during the course of his travels he met a middle-aged Christian woman named Khadija. This was the year 595.

Dialogues for Scene Twenty One

Abu Talib to Mohammad :Mohammad go over to the other caravan and find out if they come in peace. If so, find out where they are headed? Maybe we can join them, if they too are going towards Damascus.

Mohammad to Abu Talib :Yes uncle Abu Talib, I shall do so (and he rides off on his camel towards the other caravan).

Mohammad (on approaching the headman of the other caravan):Salamaleykum.

Khadijah to Mohammad :Wahaleykumassalam. I am Khadija, the leader of this caravan.

Mohammad to Khadija:I am Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah, the nephew of the leader of my caravan, Abu Talib. I am surprised and pleased to see that this caravan is led by yourself (pause), a lady.

Khadijah to Mohammad : Young man tell us what brings you here, and whom does your caravan carry - traders or brigands?

Mohammad to Khadija: Honorable lady, we too are traders and are heading for Damascus. Where are you heading towards. I can see from your cargo, that you too are a merchant caravan.

Khadijah to Mohammad : Yes we too are heading towards Damascus, and are still a full six nights march away from there.

Mohammad to Khadija:My uncle Abu Talib is the leader of my caravan, he sends a message of peace and invites you to join our caravan, so that we can travel together with better safety and security.

Khadija to her deputy Asif: Asif, do we trust this young man and join our caravans together.

Khadija to her deputy Asif: Madam, let me accompany this young man to his caravan and speak to his uncle. Then we shall decide. On second thoughts, let this young man remain here, just in case this is a trap.

Khadija to Mohammad :Young man will you remain here in our custody, till my emissary Asif, speaks with your uncle and finds out if you too come in peace?

Mohammad to Khadija: Yes Madam, I consent to remain here till your emissary returns safely.

Khadija to Mohammad : You are a brave and a handsome man, what is your name.

Mohammad to Khadija:Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah of Makkah (Mecca).

Khadija to Mohammad :Oh from the holy town, come be my guest till we settle the formalities between our two caravans.

Khadija to Asif:Order the guards to be in position, but also make a tent ready with some fruits and refreshments, so that I could chat with our young guest.

Khadija to Mohammad : Come we shall retire to my tent till Asif returns. Mohammad and Khadija go inside a tent that is hurriedly set up on the leeward side of a sand dune (to protect the occupants from the gusty sandy winds).

Mohammad to Khadija (inside the tent): I mentioned my surprise at a lady leading this caravan, usually it would be your husband who would be leading.

Khadija to Mohammad (after along steady glance):No I lead his caravan now that he is with our Lord in heaven – the one true god. (Khadija brings out a crucifix and kisses it).

Mohammad to Khadija : I am sorry for my indiscretion. I should not have asked this question.

Khadija to Mohammad :It is OK, but I too have aquestion for you. You are a young man with your entire life ahead of you, why did you consent to be the scout, normally older people who have lived their lives take the risky task of going out as scouts. Many of them do not return. Why did you choose to risk your life?

Mohammad to Khadija :Of death I am not afraid. I love death more than others love life, hence am never afraid of anything, but our gods.

Khadija to Mohammad : You are brave indeed, but who are these gods whom you mention in plural. There are so many in the Hejaz, every tribe have many of them. Some worship fountains, as they worship the Zem Zem at Makkah as also many hills like Jebel Arafat along with the fetishes they create from dates and fruit. We believe in only one true god our Father and his son who was crucified for the sins of others.

Mohammad to Khadija :But why do you have only one true god?

Khadija to Mohammad :Because the maker of this universe cannot be many, it is only one god, Him who made us all alongwith all that we see.

Mohammad to Khadija : It is indeed surprising to here such novel thoughts from person of pristine beauty like you. Normally at Makkah, it is old men who speak this way.

Khadija to Mohammad :In our culture, all of us are educated in the realities of creation and the beauty of the Merciful Creator.

Mohammad to Khadija :Indeed, I want to know more, but here comes Asif with my uncle Abu Talib

Asif to Khadija : Madam, this is Abu Talib, the leader of the other caravan, he asks if we may merge our caravans. They too are merchants and are heading for the same destination – Damascus.

Khadija to Asif : Yes we should do that. Invite our guest Abu Talib in to the tent, I want to offer him our hospitality

Khadija to Abu Talib: You Sir have a bright nephew. I am impressed with his bravery and curiosity.

Abu Talib to Khadija: Mohammad has been unusual from birth. But he has had the misfortune of losing his parents at an early age. Since then he has been my ward.

Khadija to Mohammad : Oh, I understand, I too have recently suffered a bereavement, when I lost my husband during a brigand raid on our caravan. Since then I am very cautious about any caravan that approaches us.

Abu Talib to Khadija ( a little tersely):Oh is that why you held Mohammad captive till you confirmed what we are?

Khadija to Abu Talib:It is I really who is captivated by his intellect and bravery.

Abu Talib to Mohammad : What is it dear Mohammad that you have told our host that has impressed her so much?

Mohammad to Abu Talib : Nothing much uncle, I only asked after her and was myself impressed with what she said.

Abu Talib to Mohammad :OK, let us now join our caravans and move towards Damascus. We still have many nights to march.

(Mohammad and Khadija march alongside each other and talk along the way. They also talk inside their tent when the caravan takes a break from the journey. They are together in all the towns and conduct transactions jointly. These extended scenes are accompanied with Voiceover (14).

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty One:
Begin shooting with a long shot of a caravan. Pan camera to another caravan in the distant horizon. Pan camera from one speaker to another during the dialogues.

Voiceover (14) at the conclusion of dialogues of scene Twenty One

In the course of these travels the wealth Mohammad saw in cities like Jerusalem, Damascus, Ctesiphon stoked the fires of ambition in his heart. He despaired over the frugal life which the Arabs lived.

After the episode of repairing the Kaaba at Makkah, Mohammad had begun to think of ways and means to build on his enhanced reputation and standing among the Arabs. He recognized that the one thing he needed to command was wealth, if he was to command men. It was during the course of his travels he met a middle-aged Christian woman named Khadija. This was the year 595.

After some months of acquaintance, Mohammad proposed to Khadija in spite of the fact that she was older than him and a widow with children from her previous marriage. After marrying her, Mohammad began accompanying her caravans and became her partner, eventually taking control over her entire business. This way he ensured that he climbed the ladder of material progress.

His conversations with Khadija grew more intense and he learnt more about the Biblical anecdotes from here. It is from these conversations, than Mohammad adapted many Biblical anecdotes into his new set of beliefs that was later to be named – Islam.

It was Khadija who introduced the illiterate Mohammad to the biblical stories of Abraham, Issac, Sarah, Hagar, Ismael, Moses, etc. This is how Mohammad incorporated a arabized version of the bible in his compilation that he called the Quran (from the Arabic word ‘Qurrah’ – to collect). So it was Christianity that also gave the iconoclastic angle to Mohammad ’s ideas, as also the entire Judeo-Christian hangover that is to be seen in Islam. The pre-Islamic pagan Arabs, knew nothing about the Bible or the Torah. The only link that they had with the Jews was the Arabic language that belonged to the Semitic family. Pre-Islamic Arab lore and poetry had no references to Moses, Solomon, Abraham. This Islam owes to Mohammad ’s Christian wife – Khajida.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Two

Mohammad and Khadija traveling in a caravan and later inside a tent where Mohammad suffers from an epileptic fit.

Voiceover (15) to Scene Twenty Two

As during his travels with the caravans, Mohammad found his regular epileptic fits to be quite embarrassing, he devised a way to turn this handicap in to an advantage. He claimed that he was in communication with God, and that an angel (Jibril, the Arabized name for Gabriel) communicated with him.

Mohammad claimed that he received his first revelation from angel Jibril at Mount Hira, and he popularized the belief that he suffered epileptic attacks only when the angel had to communicate something to him. This way he transformed his disability in to an uncanny blessing!

The compilation of these thoughts which he disclosed every time after an epileptic fit were collected to become the Quran. In fact the word Quran is derived from the Arabic verb “Qurrah” which means “to collect”. To give legitimacy to his Quran, Mohammad floated the fiction, that as the text came from a god (allah), so no man could change what has been given by god. In fact, the Quran is basically the same book, as the Bible, that he learnt from his Christian wife Khadija.

So his epileptic fits were to play a pivotal role in his later life in the evolution of Islam, as he used every attack of epilepsy to preach what he had in mind to suit the occasion. In his later life, during his 'revelations' he groaned like a she-camel having a baby (which by the way is not a pleasant sound). He had directed his followers to cover him up with the black blanket (associated with him from his birth) whenever he suffered from the epileptic fits and that's why he carried this black blanket with him all the time. This narration is the kernel of historical truth that has come down through ages of Arab-Muslim folklore that grew around him. This made the Quran as we know it today a collection of Mohammad ’s ideas to which other Caliphs added there ideas.

To this collection many Mullahs, Imams and Alims (learned Muslim men) made modifications over a period of time, a tradition continued later by Islam’s many adherents, after Mohammad ’s death to introduce the techniques of dealing with the defeated non-Muslims, especially those who were not “people of the book” i.e. those who were not ethnic Arabs or Jews and Christians. In Mohammad ’s time the Muslims had not conquered non-Arab people who were neither Jews nor Christian. This clearly establishes that the passages from the Quran dealing with Kafirs were added after Mohammad ’s passing.

Mohammad used his epileptic fits to hypnotize his followers in to believing that he received orders from god. He used the allegiance among his followers to inculcate in them qualities of unity, discipline, ruthless determination motivated by submission to one single aim - World Conquest. It was this feeling of submission to one aim that determined the Islamic mission of Jihad or War of Global Conquest. And so the religion founded by Mohamed was named after this mission - Islam based as it is on submission (Submission in Arabic is Al Silm, from which is derived the term Islam).

In fact, it was after the surrender of Mecca that Mohammad coined the term “Islam” as the name for his bloodied creed. The word “Islam” certainly does not mean peace, as the Muslims will have you believe. The Arabic word for peace is “Salam” which phonetically resembles the term “Islam”, but has nothing to do with it philologically

Background to Scene Twenty Two

Khadija and Mohammad are leading a caravan. After a long night journey, they decide to break their journey and pitch a tent to camp and rest for the hot hours of the day. After a meal of roasted desert lizards and dates, watermelon and other citrus fruit, they retire to their camp bed which is a heap of camel skins. Mohammad and Khadija are shown making love.

Suddenly Mohammad starts frothing at his lips and starts feeling groggy. He complains to Khadija that he is suddenly feeling unwell. A concerned Khadija is about to call out for help. Mohammad restrains her and says, that she should keep this moment absolutely private and put the black hairy blanket that he always carried over him. After this he goes into an epileptic fit and shiver violently while groaning like a wounded animal.

After some time, the groaning and shivering ceases, he casts aside the blanket and emerges. Khadija inquires what was the matter with him. Mohammad tells her that these occurrences have been happening since childhood and are a major embarrassment for him. Khadija suggests that they should meet with a mendicant to cure him of his illness when they visit Jerusalem. That being a city of God, should find some cure for his illness.

Mohammad is pensive on what Khadija suggests. He tells her that rather than discussing this with a mendicant, they should keep this a secret to themselves and not disclose it to any of their mates on the caravan. Khadija asks Mohammad , what if he suffers from an attack during their journey. Then it would be difficult to explain it to their caravan mates how Mohammad could lead a caravan, if he has this disability.

Mohammad agrees with Khadija but his eyes narrow down to slits as he tells her in a muffled voice that they should tell everyone immediately, that an angel had appeared to him and when the angel was communicating with him, Mohammad went through the violent spasms. Khadija suggested that they mention the name of the angel Gabriel who is mentioned in the Book (Bible). Mohamed agrees but is unable to pronounce the word “Gabriel” as he is unlettered and he pronounces “Gabriel” as Jibril. He says that this Arabized from of the name of angel Gabriel would be easy for him to pronounce as also for his unlettered Arab clansmen to do so. Both Khadija and Mohammad agree. And so starts a tale of an angel communicating with Mohammad whenever he suffers from an epileptic attack.

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Two

Mohammad to Khadija: Let us rest our camels, they have had a hard trek across the sandstorms tonight.

Khadija to Mohammad : Yes, it is nearing dawn, let us wit till we reach the leeward side of the next Wadi (Arabic term for Valley in a desert), and we shall pitch our camp for the day.

Mohammad to one of the caravan mates:Habibi (Arabic honorific title) Abdul, just run over the next sand dune and see if there is a suitable place on the leeward side for us to pitch camp for the day.

Abdul to Mohammad : Yes Sire, I shall do so (and he goads his camel into a faster trot over the sand dune). Abdul returns after some time

Abdul to Mohammad : Sire, we are in luck today, there is an oasis on the leeward side, where we cam pitch tent. Shall I go out and look for some green lizards which we can break our fast with?

Mohammad to Abdul: Yes do that.

Mohammad to Khadija: I wish that someday we Arabs also give up the eating of these lowly creatures, and have the meat of goats as do the Romans and Persians to our north.

Khadija (with a smile) to Mohammad : Great man, you have great dreams! The caravan breaks journey and a clutch of tents made of Camel hides is set up in the oasis. Abdul and his mates go foraging into the buses and catch a clutch of desert lizards for their morning meal, before the siesta. A campfire is lit on which some of the catch of the day (the desert lizards) are roasted.

Mohammad to Khadija (eating one of the roasted lizards): Mmmm.. the lizards do taste luscious here. Looks like the oasis has fattened them quite well. In fact, I shall institute a practice of people to fatten a goat for a long time, till it is ripe for sacrifice. A fattened animal tastes much better than a skinny one.

Khadija (again with a smile) to Mohammad : May all your dreams come true.

Mohammad to Khadija : I am feeling groggy, I wonder if it has anything to do with the lizard meat that I ate.

Khadija (with a concerned expression) to Mohammad : Shall I summon Abdul for help?

Mohammad to Khadija : No don’t do that. We shall keep this to ourselves. Put that black hairy blanket over me and do not allow anyone to enter our tent till I recover. (Khadija put the black blanket over Mohammad and he shudders violently while groaning like an animal below the blanket.After some time the shuddering and groaning subsides and Mohammad is calm, but still below the blanket)

Khadija (with a concerned expression) to Mohammad :Shall I remove the blanket now?

Mohammad to Khadija :Yes do so, but do not call in anyone as yet.

Khadija to Mohammad :Fine I shall do so, but what was the matter with you?

Mohammad to Khadija : I have been having these spasms from birth. It must be some curse from the Gods!

Khadija to Mohammad : What if you suffer from an attack during the journey. Then how do I explain this to our campmates. They would urge me to remove you from the position of caravan leader. And if I disagree, they would summon a Shoora (meeting of all tribals) and elect a new leader. I am the owner of this caravan, but the person who leads the caravan is elected by the Shoora. And this person has to be absolutely fit. The shoora will force me to make you abdicate in favor of someone else, as you very well know! So what is the way out.

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to Khadija : We shall convert this disability into a strength.

Khadija to Mohammad : And how my lord, do we do that??

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to Khadija : You shall tell everyone that an angel appears to me and when the angel is communicating with me, I go through the violent spasms.

Khadija (suppressing a laugh) to Mohammad : You are a genius! I suggest that we tell them the name of the angel Gabriel who is mentioned in our holy the Book the Bible. And as most of them are Christians, they will not question our claim. (Mohamed agrees but is unable to pronounce the word “Gabriel” as he is unlettered and he pronounces “Gabriel” as Jibril. He says that this Arabized from of the name of angel Gabriel would be easy for him to pronounce as also for his unlettered Arab clansmen to do so. Both Khadija and Mohammad agree. And so starts a tale of an angel communicating with Mohammad whenever he suffers from an epileptic attack.

Mohammad to Khadija :Yes that sounds good, but what was the name you said? “Jibril”

Khadija (suppressing another laugh) to Mohammad : No it is Gabriel. Say that now.

Mohammad to Khadija :Jibril, Jibril. I can only say it this way. So what do we do? I suggest we say that this is the Arabic name for your angel. This way it would be easy for many Arab tribesmen to pronounce this name.

Khadija (with a sigh) to Mohammad : Ok, we shall do so, I shall have to do some explaining about why the angel’s name has to be changed. But I shall do so. And tell them that the angel communicated with you whenever you suffer from such an attack. But instead of floating a lie, can we simply wind up our caravan merchandizing business and retire to some pretty little town in Syria?

Mohammad to Khadija : No life has just begun, I have many things to achieve. I want to build up on the lucky break that I chanced upon when I led the repairs to the Kaaba.

Khadija to Mohammad : Oh, so you want to regain the Chieftainship of the Quraish Clan at Makkah, as you and Abu Sufyan (the current chieftain) are descendants of the same ancestor. And so you too have a right to that position by virtue of belonging to the same bloodline?

Mohammad to Khadija : No my aim is far higher. I want to wield the Arabs in to a conquering force like one that the world has never seen before. I want the Arabs to outdo Alexander, Hannibal, Kuroush and Julius Caesar in the conquest of the World.

Khadija to Mohammad : And how my lord do you plan to do that?

Mohammad to Khadija : I shall inculcate in the Arabs, unity, discipline, ruthless determination motivated by submission to one single aim - World Conquest. This conquest many take many Moons, maybe thousands of Moons, but at the end we Arabs will prevail over everyone else. We have to succeed, for if we do not the world will eventually unite against us and destroy us utterly. So to prevent this defeat, a life-and-death commitment of submission to the aim of world conquest, is strictly necessary. And it is this One Aim that will determine my mission. So it will be called “Submission” or as we call it in Arabic Al Silm, from which I shall name my mission as – Islam.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Two:
Begin shooting with a long shot of a caravan. Pan camera to Mohammad , Khadija and Abdul as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Arab warriors marching to war followed by a collage of shots that fade out and fade in that show Arabs fighting Romans and Persians, Franks, and the pre- Muslim Turks Russians, Austrians followed by shots of the WTC attacks, London and Madrid train bombings accompanied with Voiceover (15)

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Three

Mohammad preaching to Bedouins at Mecca. He is challenged and then chided by Abu Sufyan, the chieftain of Mecca, who is also Mohammad ’s cousin.

Background to Scene Twenty Three

Mohammad begins his preaching of Islam and calls for the Meccans to give up their worship of the gods of the Quraish of Mecca. The Meccans saw this as a direct threat to their predominant position among the Arabs, all of whom came to Mecca to pay homage to the Kaaba during the annual Hajj. They rejected Mohammad ’s preachings and tried to first restrain him, and later to murder him. During this phase between 610 and 620, Mohammad was protected by his uncle Abu Talib, who was among the powerful clansmen of Mecca.

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Three

Mohammad to a crowd of Arabs with the Kaaba as a backdrop.: Fellow men, these idols that you worship are a fake, they are man made. Give up worship of these idols, destroy them and submit to the will of Allah – the One formless unseen god.

Abu Sufyan (the mustachioed but beardless chieftain of Mecca) to Mohammad : Dear Mohammad , have you taken leave of your senses? You are asking us to forsake our ancient gods? Why Do you want to bring ruin on the Quraish by stopping their worship. No Arab will ever come to Mecca, if we stop worshipping the gods and the symbol of the gods – the Kaaba. Please stop this nonsense.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan : Nay cousin Abu, it is you who are misguided. Repent you past actions of worshipping the false gods and Come and submit to the worship of Allah.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : I know the worship of Allah. All of us worship Allah, alongwith Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at. We have Allah’s image alongwith that of all the other gods around the Kaaba/ You know that very well. Then why do you ask us to worship Allah, whom we anyway do worship?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan : Worship of Allah’s image is Haram (forbidden) as is the worship of any man-made images or idols. Worship Allah as an unseen power that is behind the creation of everything, including us who are made of congealed blood. So we need to give up the worship of the idol of allah. We need to destroy the idol, along with those of the other gods whose worship we should stop and worship only the idea of allah.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Cousin Mohammad , your mind has gone astray. What do you seek to achieve with this heresy? You shall bring upon us Quraish the wrath of all the gods, including that of all Arabs, who shall descend upon Mecca to defeat your heresy. Do you want the Chieftainship of Mecca for which this is a tactic you are playing?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan :The power of allah will defeat all his adversaries. So you need not worry. Give up the worship of the old faith and embrace. As far as the chieftainship of Mecca is concerned, I have with me something immensely powerful, that of being the Nabi, the Paigambar (Messanger) of Allah. I seek nothing else but to make everyone submit to the will of Allah. So submit to the will of Allah, and repent your past Kufr (infidelity).

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad :Mohammad you have either gone stark mad, or this is your gamble to dethrone me. I shall order your arrest and deportation, unless you stop forthwith.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan :Abu Sufyan, you will regret your words. Repent before it is too late.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Why are you against our worship of Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at? Have you forgotten that worship of these has been bequeathed to us by our forefathers. And if we forsake them, the curse of our ancestors will be upon us?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan : Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at can be considered to be Allah’s favored angels.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Yes that sounds better. Retire for the night and we shall discuss this tomorrow.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Three:
Begin shooting with a long shot of Mohammad addressing a gathering of Arabs at Mecca against the backdrop of the Kaaba. Pan camera to Mohammad , Abu Sufyan as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Arab tribal villages listening to Mohammad speaking excitedly and animatedly.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Four

Mohammad and his first wife Khadija in a tent discussing the aspects of Biblical traditions.

Background to Scene Twenty Four

After the dialogue between Mohammad and Abu Sufyan, Mohammad retires to his tent and ponders to himself, how he compromised the position of allah as the sole object of worship. This defeats his purpose of making Allah the exclusive object of worship and of him himself as the prophet of Allah. He feels that he has made a mistake by recognizing that Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at are the angels of Allah. It was these momentary thoughts of when he considered Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at to be Allah’s angels that came to known as the Satanic verses, which Mohammad later repudiated and claimed that he had said this under the influence of Satan. After Mohammad repudiated these verses, the Meccans decided to drive him out of Mecca and when they failed in this they tried to murder him. He escaped the murder attempt by fleeing at night to the rival settlement of Yathrib which was later renamed by him as Medina.

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Four

Mohammad to Khadija: I made a strategic blunder by accepting Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at as angles of allah. This will please the Meccans, but it will take away my exclusive status of being the Messanger of the one god allah. There will be others who will claim to be the messengers of Al-Uzza, Al-Lat, and Mann'at! Now how do I preclude that from happening. I shall have to revert to my firs view of allah being the only god and myself as his only Messenger.

Khadija to Mohammad : People will ridicule you if you say you are the only messenger. There will b others who will also claim that they too are messengers. This can happen while you live. But it will certainly happen after you are no more and are not there to defend your legacy.

Mohammad to Khadija: So how do I prevent that from happening once and forever?

Khadija to Mohammad : Why do you not say that you are the last prophet of god and tell people that the earlier prophets were Moses and Jesus.

Mohammad to Khadija: Were there only two prophets till now?

Khadija to Mohammad :No there were many others too. Adam was believed to have been the first, as was Prophet Job (Ayub in his Arabized form), Prophet Abraham (Ibrahim in his Arabized form), Prophet Issac (Issak in his Arabized form), Ishmael (same in the Arabized form) and many others. The Biblical fable of Hagar and Sarah and their sons Ishmael and Issac can also be co-opted and linked to the making of the Kaaba. This way the symbol of spiritual and economic superiority of the Meccans will be retained in the new religion and reduce the opposition of the Meccans to Islam. And if you say that you are the last prophet, then all other after you who claim to be prophets will be looked upon as imposters and fraudsters.

Mohammad to Khadija: Yes this certainly is a good idea. I shall declare it tomorrow and tell the people that the angle Jibril came to me and told me this. You as my wife are my convert and shall declare your faith in Islam. I shall command Zaid our slave to declare likewise.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Four:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Khadija. Pan camera to Mohammad , and Khadija as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad wandering in to the desert.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Five

Mohammad and Ali in tent, when a messenger comes with the news of Abu Talib’s death. Mohammad uses this occasion to commiserate Abu Talib’s death and emotionally exploits Ali to convert him to Islam when he is emotionally depressed

Background for Scene Twenty Five

After the first few years of preaching Mohammad ’s teaching drew increasing hostility from the Meccans. Amidst this opposition Mohammad ’s wife Khadija died in the year 619 and the next year Mohammad suffered another bereavement. His guardian and uncle Abu Talib (Ali’s father) died in the year 620 and Mohammad used this opportunity to convert Ali to his new religion using emotional blackmail on the simple mind of Ali who had physical prowess, but was mentally and emotionally weak. The death of Abu Talib also meant that Mohammad along with Ali inherited the business of his uncle and managed it along with that of his wife Khadija.

While Abu Talib lived Mohammad got the support of this powerful uncle, who himself never embraced Islam and remained an idolater all his life till his death, but he stoutly defended his nephew Mohammad and his rants against the gods of the Quraish of Mecca.

Mohammad desperately tried to increase his following and he used threats and subterfuge to convert people. He initially targeted his message towards his relatives who were near to him and who could be easily fall for his pernicious plot. His first convert was his wife Khadija who was followed by his slave Zaid. But even in his family circle, he encountered resistance.

His trusted cousin, who later also became his son-in-law, Ali (Abu Talib’s son) was honor bound to defend Mohammad ’s life and limb, but he too initially resisted Mohammad ’s coercion to give up the worship of the gods of the Kaaba and to embrace Islam. His father Abu Talib forbade him to embrace Islam, as he himself never did till his death. But both of them as they were close relatives of Mohammad , were honor bound to defend Mohammad and prevent the Meccans from harming him.

After Abu Talib died in 620, Mohammad blackmailed Ali by saying that he could not intercede with allah on behalf of Abu Talib, since he had not given up the worship of the gods of the Kaaba and so Abu Talib was now burning in Hell (Jahannum).

Ali who was then grieving from the loss of his father was emotionally weak as his resistance to Mohammad gradually broke during this emotionally weak phase. He finally fell prey to Mohammad ’s blackmail and sought refuge in Mohammad ’s cunning subterfuge. This was how Mohammad got his first major youthful convert. Ali was then a strong and brave teenager who was to play a major role in the attacks that Mohammad was to launch on the Meccans and later in the Muslim invasions of Persia and Byzantine.

Voiceover (16) for scene Twenty Five

Mohammad was a superlative but warped genius. A genius who combined in himself the role of a military strategist, a psychologist, motivator and commander of men. He himself was driven by a paranoid desire to dominate his own clan of the Quraish and use this to dominate over all Arabs, and further to use this to dominate over the whole world. He smartly used the innate belief of humans that there is a superior power called god, to further his personal ambition. His psychology is evident from the Kalima (declaration of faith in Islam) “a Allaha Il Allaha, Mohamm Ur Rasoolallah” There is no god but allah and Mohammad is his prophet. And “Allarzu Lilaah, Walhukumu Lilaah” The world belongs to Allah and the rule of Allah shall prevail all over the world”.

Mohammad shrewdly bundled the imperialist designs of Alexander and Caesar in to the psychology of religion, so it became binding on all his followers to be adhered to slavishly forever. It was the same mentality that drove the 19 hijackers to plunge civilian airlines in to the Twin Towers and the Pentagon, and commit heinous acts of bloodletting across the fourteen centuries since Islam was launched by the warped mind of Mohammad .

Mohammad did not lose any opportunity to enroll ordinary people in to his mission. He started with those who were either under his influence, as he did with his wife Khadija, and his slave Zaid, and used psychological blackmail with his cousin Ali. To enable his following to be feared, he enrolled those who had an innate criminal mentality and spurred them with motivation of women, booty and a comfortable life, if they won a war, or the same temptations in heaven through the Houris (nymphs) in superlatively comfortable garden over laden with luscious fruit and made up on gurgling springs and refreshing fountains.

So Mohammad shrewdly presented a win-win bargain to his followers who found their innate criminal mentality garnished and made respectable by Mohammad teachings of violent Jihad with the temptations of carnal and lucrative gains either in life on earth or in heaven, if his followers met the misfortune of death. So either way, this gave a motivation of fight to death against all opponents for all time to come.

Meanwhile Mohammad suffered another bereavement. His guardian and uncle Abu Talib (Ali’s father) died in the year 620 and Mohammad used this opportunity to convert Ali to his new religion using emotional blackmail on the simple mind of Ali who had physical prowess, but was mentally and emotionally weak. The death of Abu Talib also meant that Mohammad along with Ali inherited the business of his uncle and managed it along with that of his wife Khadija’s business.

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Five

Ali to Mohammad (camped in their tent in desert on their way to Bethlehem): There is bearer from Makkah, he says he has important news for you.

Mohammad to Ali: Bring him in.

The messenger to Mohammad and Ali: Sire I bring sad tidings to both of you.

Mohammad to the messenger: After the hostility of my clansmen from Mecca and the loss of my beloved wife, what other news can be more sad?

The messenger to Mohammad and Ali: Sire your uncle Abu Talib is no more. He passed away on the day of the last new moon, ten days back. (Hearing this news Ali breaks down sobbing uncontrollably, but Mohammad is unmoved and looking at Ali his eyes narrow down to slits)

Mohammad to the messenger: You may leave us in privacy for now.

The messenger to Mohammad and Ali: Yes Sire (and the messenger walks out of the tent.)

Mohammad to Ali: Have forbearance dear cousin. I feel a greater grief than the departure of my beloved uncle.

Ali to Mohammad : What other grief can there be than the loss of my father, your uncle who was your benefactor all his life?

Mohammad to Ali: My grief is that Abu Talib died an infidel. And I shall not be able to offer supplication of allah for his soul to rest in peace. He shall forever burn in the flames of hell as an infidel.

Ali to Mohammad : I do not understand what you say, my father lived an honest life, he always kept his word. As he did when he promised our grandfather, that he will be your custodian all through his life. Was he not so?

Mohammad to Ali: Yes he indeed was. But in the eyes of allah, he died an infidel. He never gave up infidelity and never accepted Allah as the sole god and me as allah’s prophet.

Ali to Mohammad : So what of that now. I have lost my father.

Mohammad to Ali: Do you want to reduce your father’s pain in the after life?

Ali to Mohammad : Yes of course I do want to.

Mohammad to Ali: Then you should without delay repent your past actions of living in infidelity, give up the worship of the false gods and surrender to allah and accept me as his prophet.

Ali to Mohammad : Dear cousin Mohammad , I have lost my only benefactor, my father. Now with his loss, you are the only elder relative I have. So I shall do as you say. I accept Islam and shall live as a true Muslim as you command me to.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Five:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Ali . Pan camera to the messenger and to Mohammad , and Ali as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad smiling to himself displaying a feeling of self-satisfaction. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (16).

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Six

Mohammad speaking to a group of Bedouin at Mecca. What Mohammad says is disputed by Abu Sufyan the chieftain of Mecca. There is a heated exchange between them. Later, Mohammad goes to his tent where he is joined by Ali, where they discuss the plans for Mohammad escape from Mecca.

Background to Scene Twenty Six and Voiceover (17)

With the increasing shrillness of Mohammad ’s rejection of idol worship by the Meccans, and his cursing them, that they would all burn in hell made the Meccans hostile to Mohammad . What increased their ire against him, was that he told them that all their ancestors (including his own) were burning in hell, as they lived and died as infidels. The Meccan Quraish aristocracy, looked upon this as a direct threat to their position and they plotted to murder Mohammad .

Eventually the Meccans said enough was enough and decided to put an end to his rants by murdering him. Ali got a whiff of this plot and forewarned Mohammad .

But the cunning chap that he was, decided to give his enemies the slip and escaped in the dead of the night to Yathrib (Medina). He played a double game, by getting a headstart to cover his retreat by asking Ali to don his clothes and lie on the heap of camel skins that he used to sleep on everyday in the tent where he lived. The Quraish believe that this was Mohammad and went after him. But Ali, a hefty and burly youth, gave a tough fight and he too escaped. Had Ali been unlucky that night, it is he who would have been murdered, while Mohammad would be safely on his flight out of Mecca.

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Six

Mohammad to Quraish Arab tribesmen at Mecca: Kinsfolk, all these years you have been misguided by our elders. You have indulged in Kufr (infidelity) by mistakenly worshipping man-made idols. These are not gods. The Kaaba is also an object. And no object can be god. God Allah is eternal, unseen and unheard.

Abu Sufyan (Chieftain of the Quraish Arab tribesmen at Mecca) Mohammad : If Allah is unheard, how is it that you claim that an angle Jibril talks to you?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Because I am the Chosen One. The only one with whom Allah wishes to communicate when I meet the angel Jibril.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Hah and why are you the chosen one and not me? Even I can claim to receive messages from Allah, as can anyone else here? So why you alone can claim to be a Chosen One?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Because it is only me who experiences palpitations and spasms when Jibril communicates with me. It is with a greater purpose that Allah bestowed me with this power.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Hah! This is all about power. Power is what you want. Why do you not say openly.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Power is what I shall have enough of and that power is beyond your wildest dreams. I shall rule the whole of Arabia, bay the whole world in the name of Allah for the world belongs to Allah and the rule of Allah shall prevail all over the world (Allarzu Lilaah, Walhukumu Lilaah).

Abu Sufyan to the assembled tribesmen : Clansmen, this is a madman, he has nightmares, due to bad eating, and he should be ignored. What do you say Hind? (Hind was Abu Sufyan’s wife and in the pre-Islamic days ruled the Quraish as the consort of the chieftain. Arab ladies did not use the Jilbab, nikab or hijab)

Hind bint 'Utba (Abu Sufyan’s wife) to the assembled tribesmen : This Mohammad is a dangerous man, he is a liar and a cheat. We should summon the council of Elders on Mount Hira to decide his punishment. We should get rid of this cancer, before it spreads amongst us Arabs.

Mohammad to Hind bint 'Utba : Curse of Allah will be upon you. There will be a day when you shall repent and come and submit to Islam.

(Muhammad then circumambulates the Kaaba furiously and then turns to the Quraysh and says)

Mohammad to the assembled Quraysh : "By him in whose hand my life is, I bring you slaughter."

Hind bint 'Utba to Mohammad : Be quiet you ambitious imposter, your fate shall soon be sealed by the Council of Elders. Come follow me clansmen, let us not listen anymore to this dangerous madman. (all the tribesmen leave the gathering and Mohammad is left alone with Ali and Zaid). After some time Mohammad enters his tent and Ali comes rushing in and the following dialogues are said:

Ali to Mohammad : Mohammad , Mohammad , I hear that the Council of Elders has voted in favor of of… (his voice trails off)

Mohammad to Ali : Of what dear Ali?

Ali to Mohammad : Of sending in a group of assassins to murder you tonight.

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to Ali : And so it shall be, Inshallah (God willing)!

Ali to Mohammad : What do you say dear cousin? They want to murder you and you do not ask me to attack them. Shall I get together, our followers Umar, Uthman and kill these infidels, before they can lay their dirty hands on you?

Mohammad to Ali : No the time for fighting will come later, Inshallah. Today I shall have to seek refuge in the arms of outsiders.

Ali to Mohammad : Which outsiders Mohammad . And why outsiders when the six of us including Utman, Umar, Abubakar Zaid myself and yourself are there to fight these criminal dogs sent by Abu Sufyan?

Mohammad to Ali : We are six but they are six hundred. We will all be slaughtered. So I shall seek Allah’s intervention to seek a way out.

Ali to Mohammad : Allah’s intervention, but you just said that you will seek refuge amongst outsiders. I am confused!

Mohammad muttering to himself: This goathead Ali will suspect me if I reveal my plan to him. Let me use him to get out of Mecca and also get this goathead out of my way forever.

Mohammad to Ali : Look cousin Ali, I am about to get a message from Allah. Jibril is on his way. I can feel him coming. Bring the hairy black blanket and leave me alone for some time.

Mohammad muttering to himself: This time I am not suffering from an attack of epilepsy, but shall have to pretend having spasms and palpitations. The blanket will make me sweat, due to the heat. This should look real enough as an usual attack, when I tell these yokels that Jibril has been communicating with me.

Mohammad (after some time) to Ali :Ali, Ali come in. Help me out of this blanket.

Ali to Mohammad : Mohammad you are sweating profusely, is anything the matter with you? Are you OK?

Mohammad to Ali : I have received orders from Allah. He has asked me to undertake Hejira towards the North West.

Ali to Mohammad : Fine we shall all go with you. Do we start immediately.

Mohammad to Ali : No we shall not start now. We start at night, all of us except you.

Ali to Mohammad : Except me? why?

Mohammad (with a slight crooked smile) to Ali : Because you are the chosen one of Allah to stay behind.

Ali to Mohammad : And what do I do?

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to Ali : You will wear my clothes and pull over this black blanket and sleep peacefully on my bed of camel skins in my tent.

Ali to Mohammad : Your wish is my command. But I am puzzled. Why should I not join you in the Hejira.

Mohammad (again with a slight crooked smile) to Ali : Because as I said Allah has chosen you to stay behind.

Ali to Mohammad :And what do I do when the assassins come looking for you?

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to Ali :Tell them that Allah has taken Mohammad off on along journey to Heaven. Mohammad has gone, but will return as a conqueror!

Ali to Mohammad : Fine I shall do as you say, and if the Quraish try to murder me should I fight.

Mohammad to Ali : Let them do what they want to, you do Allah’s bidding, as I have told you to.

Ali to Mohammad :Ok Sire. I shall do as you say.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Six:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad addressing the Bedouins on the backdrop of the Kaaba and subsequently speaking with Abu Sufyan and his wife Hind. Pan camera to the Abu Sufyan and Hind and Mohamed as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad sitting in a tent speaking with his followers Ali, Utman and Umar. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (17).

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Seven

Mohammad hiding in a cave at Thawr during the night after escaping from mecca. Mohammad is visited by Ali with whom he is shown speaking with Ali.

Background to Scene Twenty Seven and Voiceover (18)

At Mecca after nightfall on the night of assassination, Mohammad , Umar, Uthman and a few others dress up as merchants and join a caravan leaving Mecca. After the caravan goes over some sandunes, Mohammad and his companions halt their camels and let the caravan proceed on its way. This does not arouse suspicion, as it was a practice among caravan merchants to halt their camels for answering a call of nature. After the caravan disappears, Mohammad and his companions disperse and go in different directions, but proceed towards the settlement of Medina. Mohammad hides in a cave at Thawr to shake of possible pursuers from Mecca. At Thawr, he is later joined by Ali who tells him what transpired at Mecca.

The question to be emphasized here is : Why had Mohammad to use his human guile to escape from his Quraish assassins at Mecca in the dead of the night using Ali as a decoy, when there was an Allah to save him? These facts makes one wonder why Allah did not strike dead his assassins, rather than having him flee like a coward from Mecca!

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Seven

Mohammad to Ali : Oh cousin Ali, I am glad to see you again. How did you manage to escape from the Mushrikin (unbelievers) and how did you know my location here at Thawr?

Ali to Mohammad :They came at night and removed the blanket and were stunned to find me instead of you. In anger they did try to murder me, but I proved a better match. I seized the sword from Abu Sufyan and drove it through the hearts of two of the infidels. They fell back momentarily, and with my way clear I ran for the stable, where I had kept ready for my flight. I met Umar on the way, who told me that you went in the direction of Thawr. So I am here back at your service.

Mohammad to Ali :Good, remember that it was Allah who had you in his protection. So in the future, accept what I say without any questions, unlike as you did at Mecca.

Ali to Mohammad :Yes Sire I will always do as you wish.

Mohammad to Ali :At nightfall we shall proceed towards the settlement of Yathrib (Medina).

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Seven:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Ali. Pan camera to the Ali and Mohamed as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad sitting in a cave contemplating his next move. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (18).

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Eight

A scene in Medina which is a collection of tents as was Mecca. The only difference is rough rock-cut fortress at one side of Medina. The Jewish community lived in this fortress. The people of Medina are seen discussing what they should make of Mohammad . Mohammad preaches to the Arabs at Medina and declares himself to be a prophet of god. There are notable opponents of Mohammad at Medina, but a majority of the people of Medina eventually accept him.

Background to Scene Twenty Eight and Voiceover (19)

The Hegira - flight to Medina

The Hegira - flight to Yathrib (later renamed Medina by Mohammad ) led to the second seminal event in Mohammad life, his escape to Medina where lived the rivals of the Meccans. This took place in 622 C.E. (which marks the beginning of the Hejira or Hijri era of the Muslims).

When Mohammad reached Medina he found that there lived two comminutes, the pagan polytheistic Arabs, and the Jews. The two communities were often on warpath and there were innumerable fights between them. We need to note that the Jews were (and are) also of the same ethnic stock as the pre-Islamic Arab tribes. The Arabs were more numerous, but the Jews by virtue of being traders were more prosperous and better organized, they also had built fortresses within and around Medina to defend themselves during their internecine fights with the pre-Islamic Arab tribes around Medina.

In these many battles the Jews were normally victorious against the Arabs. And they used to boast that they would one day wipe out the Arabs when the prophet of god would appear among them.

Why did the Arabs of Medina embrace Islam

Now at Medina, the people knew that Mohammad had been declaring himself to be a prophet of god, and he was on his way to Medina. The Arabs of Medina decided to outwit the Jews by becoming his followers and seek his help in defeating the Jews, before the Jews could get to him. This is why the Arabs of Medina welcomed Mohammad , in whom they saw an opportunity to break the monopoly of the Jews as also get back at their other rivals the Meccans. It was this that made them sympathetic to him. The Muslims of today would have you believe that they were impressed by his message of worshipping one god, who sole prophet he claimed to be. This is not factual.

Select References:

Usayd ibn Hudhayr http://www.alinaam.org.za/library/usayd.htm

Mohammad and Islam http://www.angelfire.com/ca/beekeeper/Islam.html

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Eight

One Bedouin Arab to another: What do you make of this Meccan migrant Mohammad ? Is he really a prophet?

Second Bedouin to the first:As with all Quraish of Mecca he must be a fraud. But he has been driven out by his people, so he has sought refuge here. An enemy of our enemy is our friend, so we can use him to defeat the Meccans.

A Jewish resident of Medina to a Bedouin Arab : Hah, this Mohammad is a fraud as you say, the real prophet will be of us Jews, who will come as a savior and restore us to our holy land in Palestine that is now occupied by the Romans.

The Bedouin Arab to the Jewish resident of Medina: But this Mohammad declares himself to be that very prophet, that is why his followers pray while facing Jer-us-Salaam. He calls it the Qiblah. His followers also follow your Jewish practice of Suntah (circumcision), eat only that meat of those animals who have been slaughtered in the hallal manner as you have your Kosher meat, and they too like you do not eat pork. So are you not one and the same.

The Jewish resident of Medina to the Bedouin Arab : We care not what this imposter Mohammad does and preaches, for we shall never accept a charlatan like him to be our holy prophet, despite his having robbed many of our customs. Yes we Jews consider Arabia to be our home. We have settled here in the Hijaz after the sack of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar; and more of us have come later in successive waves, after Pompey's attack upon Judea (64 B.C.), and also after Titus' conquest of Jerusalem (70 C.E.), and again after Hadrian's persecution of us Jews (in 136 C.E.) in our homeland of Judea and Samaria. Mohammad has borrowed our practices to get our support. But in spite of that we shall never support this insidious villain. (source: http://www.jewishencyclopedia.com/view.jsp?artid=326&letter=M)

The Bedouin Arab to the Jewish resident of Medina:Choose your words carefully. His followers are known to have cut off the head of anyone who speaks ill of their prophet. The followers are but a handful, but very determined not to allow anyone to sully the name of their leader. And hold your tongue now, for here comes Mohammad with his band.

Mohammad to Ali : Cousin Ali, announce at the central square that I wish to address the people of Medina.

Ali to Mohammad : Yes Sire, I shall do so. (Ali rides his camel to the center of the collection of tents and cries out)

Ali to the Arab Bedouins of Medina who are within earshot:Here one here all, Muhammad sallahu alaihi wa sallam Wants to speak with all of you. He brings to you the message of god, he is the Messanger of god. Come one, come all and listen to the message of Muhammad sallahu alaihi wa sallam. I invite Abu 'Afak (pointing out at Abu Afak) who is amongst you a wizened and respected poet of Medina to join us and urge the people of Medina to follow.

Abu 'Afak (a wizened and respected poet of Medina who questioned and opposed Mohamed) to Ali:Tell your master to take the permission of the Council of Elders of Medina before he speaks to anyone of us. I am sure all theose assembled here will support me.

Ali to Abu 'Afak :Who are you to speak about my Master this way, have you not heard that he is a Messenger of god? And any one who opposes him, will go straight to hell?

Abu 'Afak to Ali:Learn to speak properly impudent young man. This is Medina, where old age and wisdom are respected. What do you say Asma bint Marwan (addressing a lady in the front ranks of those assembled)

Ali to Abu 'Afak :Your days are numbered old man. We shall send you to hell. Soon your head will be knocked off your shoulders.

Asma bint Marwan (a young women in Medina who was a talented poetess) to Abu 'Afak :Uncle Abu, ignore what this impudent man says, soon he and his murderous leader and his band will be chased out of Medina.

Ali to Asma bint Marwan and Abu 'Afak : Infidels like you will soon have to repent your words and forsake infidelity by surrendering to Mohammad and submitting to Islam.

Asma bint Marwan to Ali : We will prefer death rather than surrender to barbarism that you and your leader represents.

Mohammad (who has been listening to this conversation) to Asma bint Marwan and Abu 'Afak : I am Mohammad , the prophet of god, I bring you the message that the angel Jibril has given me. Reject my message and you shall face death on earth and then burn in hell.

Asma bint Marwan to Mohammad :Has this angel also told you to kill all those who refuse to take your word on your claims of being a divine messenger.

Abu 'Afak to Mohammad : In Medina, those who can prove their point are belived by the people. I challenge you to a debate on morals and ethics. If you win, I shall willingly be your follower.

Mohammad (with increasing rage) to Abu 'Afak :Me have a debate with you. Me the Messenger of god debate with a poet! Never. Repent your arrogance and accept me as the messenger of god – the Nabi, the Rasul.

Asma bint Marwan to Mohammad :So you are afraid of an open debate, you have all the signs of a coward and bully.

Abu 'Afak to Mohammad : What can this unlettered man debate with us, ignore him, let us leave.

Mohammad (turning red with rage) to Asma bint Marwan and Abu 'Afak : I Mohammad , the messenger of god will drive my scimitar through your unclean bodies and drink your blood. Beware you have insulted me and I shall never forgive you.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Eight:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Ali. Pan camera to the Ali and Mohamed and later to Abu 'Afak and Asma bint Marwan as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad wandering across the desert and then addressing crowds of Arabs from Medina in an animated and at times enraged mood. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (19).

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Twenty Nine

Mohammad is addressing the assembled people of Medina. He is challenged by some people of Medina, notably Ubay, but Mohammad finds many supporters too as he speaks to them about attacking Mecca.

Background to Scene Twenty Nine and Voiceover (20)

When Mohammad arrived at Medina, he faced opposition there too. In this phase he was supported by the original followers from Medina who had taken a oath of allegiance to him at Akaba (Aqaba). In his first encounter with the people of Medina in 621, a year before the Hejira to a group of six people from Medina, Mohammad had given an oath to bind themselves to him by embracing Islam. They did so by taking the following oath. There is no god but allah, and Mohammad is his Prophet. The elements of this oath were:
Not consider anyone equal to Allah;
To obey the prophet's orders in all matters.

In return Mohammad assured these six novitiates of paradise. The place where these first vows were taken is now called the first Akaba. These were the first Ansaris (converts to Islam from Mecca). Now after Mohammad address to the people of Medina the original Ansar met in Medina in a house or shed, a saqifah, to discuss how they could support Mohammad as their new leader. They decided to hold a meeting of the new followers And so Mohammad met with seventy-two men of Medina by night at the same ravine at Akaba, and the oath now taken was called the second Akaba. Twelve of the seventy-two were chosen as elders and the rest were termed disciples. At Medina Mohammad was supported by As'ad ibn Zurarah and later by Usayd ibn Hudhayr an influential leader at Medina. Usayd became passionate with listening and reciting Qur'an, since the day he heard Mus'ab one of Mohammad 's earliest followers from Medina, recite the Quran. But Mohammad was consistently opposed by Abdullah-ibn-Ubay (chieftain of the Aus and Khazraj clans of Medina.) Ubay was annoyed with the growing power of Mohammad in Medina. After hearing Mohammad ’s address and his impression on Medina notables like As'ad ibn Zurarah and later by Usayd ibn Hudhayr enraged Abdullah ibn Ubay. He went to his people and said: "These vagabonds of Quraish dispute our priority, they outnumber us in our own country. By Allah when we return to Madina, the stronger will drive out the weaker!". So started a bitter rivalry between Ubay and Mohammad in which Mohammad outwitted Ubay with his foxlike guile and cunning. Mohammad was also opposed and made a fool of by the gifted poetess Asma bint Marwan and the wise Abu 'Afak. When Mohammad ’s power grew in Medina, he got both of them murdered! A fate that hundreds of thousands were to face across the fourteen centuries of Islam’s campaign of murder and mayhem, the latest one was Theo Van Gough in Holland.

Abdullah-ibn-ubay, the leader of Medina displayed contempt for Mohammad openly and for this was looked upon with disfavor by Mohammad . But Mohammad was powerless to act against Adullah-ibn-ubay at that time, but both continued to be rivals for a long time, till Mohammad with his craftiness eclipse Ubay. Mohammad compelled Ubay to embrace Islam and then declared that Ubay was a Munafqin (hypocrite) or one who had become a Muslim for Munafa (personal gain). In fact all of Mohammad ’s followers were in Islam for Munafa, since his promise of plunder and chance to rape captive women of the enemy was what had attracted all the criminals among the Arabs to join Mohammad ’s gang. But there was no place in Islam for anyone who opposed or question Mohammad .

We need to know the reason why all Muslim males have Mohammad as part of their name.

Mohammad made himself immortal and omnipresent among the Muslims by making it obligatory that all his followers have his name Mohammad as part of their name too. So today we find names like Mohammad Atta, Mohammad Bin Laden, Mohammad Khatami, Mohammad Ali and so on. It is for this reason, that his followers have been termed “Mohammad ans” – the followers of Mohammad , although they do not like this appellation.

Sunnat – is Mohammad ’s order to all Muslims to emulate his behavior in all respects

Apart from having his name as a part of theirs, Muslims also are paranoid about each and every one of them being a clone of Mohammad . The ritual of emulating Mohammad in everything is called the Sunnat (or Sunnah). Muslim males emulate him in doing everything he did like drinking camel urine, dyeing hair red by using henna, in addition to emulating Mohammad 's usual traits of being murderous, lecherous, and deceptive. Emulating their founder's traits are for all Muslims an act of faith! So much for individual liberty in this murder cult called Islam!

To ensure that violence remains as the centerpiece of Islam, Mohammed decreed (obviously, in the name of Allah!) in the Quran 4:89 “Choose not friends from them till they forsake their homes in the way of Allah; if they turn back (to enmity) then take them and kill them wherever ye find them, and choose no friend nor helper from among them”

Dialogues for Scene Twenty Nine

Mohammad to the assembled people of Medina:The people of Mecca also insulted me and my teachings, hence I am here to speak to you the blessed people of Medina who are intelligent and are also the enemies of the apostates of Mecca. You who are more intelligent than the arrogant Meccans, I will lead you to victory over the Meccans, we shall fight the Meccans till they surrender to Medina. Do not listen to infidels like Abu and Asma, who are in the pay of the Meccans. Listen to me and follow me to defeat the Meccans. How many will follow me.

As'ad ibn Zurarah, (a noble from al Khazraj tribe of Medina) to Mohammad : I am a noble from al Khazraj tribe of Medina. What you say is impressive, we have been wanting to defeat the Quraish of Mecca for long. But you too are a Quraish so why are you not with them. Along with my brothers from Medina, Usayd ibn Hudhayr and Abdullah-ibn-Ubay who is the chieftain of the Aus and Khazraj clans of Medina (pointing out at each of these persons), demand from you to know this.

Mohammad addressing As’ad and also the people of Medina:The Quraish of Mecca are arrogant. They are of my blood, but not of my mind. You can be of my mind. You can be my followers. The Meccans are not my followers. Those of you will follow me will be my Ansars (followers) and shall always have a special place in my heart. You will be the first Muslims of Medina.

Usayd ibn Hudhayr (an influential leader at Medina) to Mohammad :But what assurance is there that you will not revert your loyalty to your clansmen. After all they are your blood relations. Your father , Mother, uncles cousins all belong to the Quraish clan. After all we Arabs follow the norm of Me against my brother, but me ad my brother against my cousin, and me and my cousin against a stranger. So why should we trust you?

Mohammad to Usayd ibn Hudhayr and the people of Medina: What you say has been right so far, but from now on the brotherhood (Ummah) will be of Islam. All Muslims will be tied in a single brotherhood of faith. This will overrule all relations. After you repent your infidelity and embrace Islam, your entire loyalty is to your brothers in Islam and not to your very own father and Mother, if they are languishing in infidelity (Kufr). They are all Kafirs (infidels) upon whom you are called upon to fight till they give up their infidelity and embrace Islam. Hence put the fear out of your mind, that I am from the Quraish . I am only from the Ummah of Islam and all those who embrace Islam are my brothers in faith. I know no other loyalty and so shall you not. All the Quraish of Mecca are my enemies till they give up infidelity. And all of you if you embrace Islam and join the Ummah are my brothers. In fact, when you become my first brothers in faith outside of the chosen few of the Quraish like Ali, Umar, Uthman and Abu Bakr; and decide to follow me, I shall bestow upon you the blessed people of Medina the title of Ansar. You will be known as Ansaris (followers) of the me the Nabi, the Rasulallah (Messenger of god).

Abdullah-ibn-Ubay (chieftain of the Aus and Khazraj clans of Medina) to Mohammad :We do not understand what you say and why you should give up loyalty to your own clan and come and join us, more so to ask us to make war upon the Quraish who are our ancestral enemies. We can join you in war against the Quraish, but we are not interested in giving up our faith.

Mohammad to Ubay and to the people of Medina: I have not come to you because I a have a quarrel with the Quraish. I have come to you because I am the Messenger of god. Follow me if you trust my word. I assure you that all those who join me will be the chosen ones, the blessed ones.

Usayd ibn Hudhayr of Medina to Mohammad :Ok what if we decide to follow you? How do we gain, by giving up our ancestral faith. We do not see any need for doing so.

Mohammad to Usayd ibn Hudhayr and to the people of Medina:Your immediate gain will be victory over your ancient rivals- the Quraish of Mecca. After you defeat the Quraish , it is you who will become the custodians of the Kaaba. Do you not know that it was me who was god’s Chosen One to repair the Kaaba some years back?

Usayd ibn Hudhayr to Mohammad : Yes we know that. But what you say now is a new faith. Kaaba belongs to our existing faith which we share with the Quraish . Our rivalry with the Quraish is for the control of the lucrative trading routes to Dam-ishq (Damascus) and Jer-us-salaam (Jerusalem). We have no quarrel with the Quraish on matters of faith. We are of the same faith.

Mohammad to Usayd ibn Hudhayr and to the people of Medina: It is faith that will divide you now. Your father, brother, mother who remain in infidelity and refuse to repent and embracer Islam are your enemies, whom you should convert or kill if they refuse to convert. This is different in the new faith. But the Kaaba will retain its central position in the new faith. And it is the Kaaba that you will control, after defeating the Quraish . The control over the trade routes will also be yours and no longer belong to the Quraish of Mecca.

As'ad ibn Zurarah to Mohammad : Yes what you say now makes sense. We do not follow what you say about faith, but we understand when you say we should undermine and defeat the Meccans. So when do attack them.

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah and to the people of Medina: After you recite the Kalima (Kalma) and embrace the faith. You only have to say “La Illah Il Allah, Mohammad ur Rasulallah” (This is no god but allah, and Mohammad is his prophet”).

But what is most important is that those who follow me will make my name a part of their name and my behavior a part of their behavior. This is the Sunnat of Islam. After we have a strong band of people who have pledged loyalty to me this way, we shall prepare to launch the first Ghazawats (raids) against the caravans of Mecca that pass by Medina to the cities of the north and back from there.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Twenty Nine:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with As'ad ibn Zurarah, Usayd ibn Hudhayr and Ubay. Pan camera to Mohamed and later to As'ad ibn Zurarah, Usayd ibn Hudhayr and Ubay as each one of them speaks. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad speaking to the people of Medina in a tumultuous gathering in which infighting breaks out. Later show Mohammad leading a group of armed followers from Medina across the desert to spy on the Meccan caravans that are passing in the Wadis (Valleys) below. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (20).

-----------------------------------------

Scene Thirty

Mohammad is addressing to a crowd of Bedouins at Medina. As'ad ibn Zurarah an influencial person at Medina question Mohammad on many aspects of his mission. As'ad ibn Zurarah ultimately embraces Islam and becomes Islam’s enthusiastic proponent.

Voiceover (21) for Scene Thirty

Initially the Arabs of Medina cared two hoots for the heresy that Mohammad parroted to elevate himself as a leader of the Arabs. At his core, Mohammad was nothing more than a power grabber, who slyly used religion to promote himself. And the people of Mecca as well as those of Medina saw through that. It was only that the people of Medina, saw in him a tool to get back at the Jews and the Quraish of Mecca, so some of them decided to prop him up. He had many opponents among the Arabs of Medina too. Prominent among them were the poets, Asma bint Marwan and Abu’ Afak, whom Mohammad got murdered to silence their opposition to his schemes.

We need to learn that Islam is not a religion of “Peace”, it is a religion of “Submission” to the military, terror and muscle power of Muslims

The canard that Islam means “peace”, is a misconception deliberately created by Muslim-apologists to pull wool over the eyes of innocuous Westerners and other non-Muslims. While actually the word Islam comes from and Arabic term for “losing oneself” “submitting” or “surrendering” to the will (of Mohammad ). So please, in spite of what Muslims will tell you, do not be deceived by claims that Islam means peace. Islam means “submission”.

The Arabic word for peace is Salam, derived from the same Hebrew word Shalom which also means peace. But “Islam” and “Salam” are two incongruous words that share no common ground either in name or in substance.

We need to know that the root word of Islam is "al-silm" which means "submission" or "surrender." It is not derived from the word “Salam” which means peace, as Muslims will have you believe.

The Quran states: "Oh you who believe, Come, all of you, into submission." (al-Baqara 208). The word “al-silm” in the Arabic original of this verse refers to Islam.

So Islam means "submission to a god" which in the Islamic context meant surrender to Mohammad as long as that murderous lustful fiend lived, and after he was poisoned to death, Islam has meant that we non-Muslims surrender to the Muslims by accepting Islam and along with Islam all of us accept their murderous attitudes, their Arabic language, their hirsute habits of growing beards, their dress code of wearing caps and turbans, long gowns and covering women in tent like Hijab, marry four ladies and have an endless number of kids, and use our heads for only one purpose - nodding it robotically while reciting that instruction Manual of Hate and terror - the Quran!

Dialogues for Scene Thirty

As'ad ibn Zurarah to the people of Medina: What this messenger from Mecca says is in our interests. If we can use this opportunity to defeat our hereditary enemies the Quraish (Koresh) of Mecca, let us join Mohammad and make war upon the Meccans. Mohammad is also from the Quraish , he knows the best way to fight the Meccans. I do not understand much of what Mohammad says. But I do understand one thing clearly. This man Mohammad is an enemy of our enemy, and so he is our friend. He asks us that we accept him as our leader by embracing a fiath he calls Islam. A he is to be our guide in fighting and defeating the Meccans, we can make him our commander too for this campaign. And so I see no harm in accepting him as my commander. As a token of my acceptance I recite the Kalma (Kalima) “There is no god but allah, and Mohammad is his prophet”

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah and to the people of Medina: Gracious As’ad, you are the blessed one and shall be the leader of all who follow you. You will be the leader of the Ansaris of Medina who from now on recite the Kalma. (Many other Medinians recite the Kalma and join Mohammad following As’ad’s conversion to Islam)

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah and to the people of Medina: Now As’ad, organize all those are with us and provide them with Khanjars (curved swords and daggers). No person who is a Muslim shall be without arms while he is awake. Even while he sleeps, he will bear arms in such a way that he could defend himself instinctively even if he is attacked while asleep.

As'ad ibn Zurarah to Mohammad : It shall be done Mohammad my Lord, Is there any other command for me.

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah and to the people of Medina: Yes all of us will assemble here at this square, which I am renaming the Prophet’s Mosque. As’ad you will put up a wind shelter for all our people to pray. We shall assemble five times everyday starting with our Fajr prayers at dawn, Isha'a prayers at night. We shall also have three more prayers at Dhuhr and Asr prayers and Maghrib.

As'ad ibn Zurarah to Mohammad : It shall be done Mohammad my Lord, but is it necessary for all of us to assemble here so many times in a day?

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah and to the people of Medina:Yes it is necessary and compulsory to assemble during all the five prayers. This will reinforce our commitment to each other in the brotherhood of faith – Islam. It will also prevent any of our enemies from detracting our followers away from Islam. This is why we should all meet five time every day.

As'ad ibn Zurarah to Mohammad : It shall be done Mohammad my Lord, also I shall provide all our followers with weapons as I can obtain. What other command do you have for me.

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah: Yes, we need to start reconnaissance of the caravans passing to and from Mecca immediately. We shall stuffy their routes, their favored places for halting. How well armed they are and how their defensive formations are organized. How they place their camels carrying the most precious goods.

As'ad ibn Zurarah to Mohammad : yes Sire, it shall be done. When do I start on the reconnaissance mission?

Mohammad to As'ad ibn Zurarah: You start immediately, and on this do not consider yourself alone. I shall join you myself, along with Ali, Umar, Uthman and Abu Bakr.

Mohammad to Ali:Ali, get hold of all our Mohajirs (Quraish migrants from Mecca who had converted to Islam), I want all of them ready for the next mission to attack the caravans from Mecca. We begin tonight itself.

Ali to Mohammad :Yes Sire, I shall do that. We are fifty in number now including those Ansars who have joined us. Fine, if possible we shall raid the caravan tonight itself

Mohammad (in a chiding tone) to Ali: As usual you are in a hurry. Do not underestimate the enemy. Only when you are in greater strength than the enemy, then attack. Fight to win, never fight to fight. If you are in a weaker position, feign negotiations with the enemy and then break them, once you are stronger than the enemy. Attack mercilessly, only when you are sure you can decimate the enemy. This is a lesson for you to As’ad and all our Mohajirs and Ansars. Now Ali go and send scouts in all directions to find out if any caravan is passing by Medina. Take As’ad and some Ansars with you to show you the routes.

Ali to Mohammad :Yes Sire I shall take brother As’ad with me.

As’ad to Mohammad :Sire Mohammad , I kiss your hand and ask for success in our first venture. Come brother Ali, I shall lead the way to show you the usual routes that the caravans from Mecca follow when passing by Medina.

Mohammad to Ali and As’ad: Inshallah (god willing) we shall draw blood of the enemy in our first encounter and shall be the masters of all that they have laden on their camels. Even their camels will be ours and remembers As’ad, even the womenfolk shall be yours for your pleasure. Remember that all that we take from our enemies will be divided amongst all our Mohajirs and Ansars. There will not be a single follower of ours who does not share in the booty.

As’ad to Mohammad :What you say is new to us. We have rarely looted caravans, unless we had to do so to settle a dispute over the right proportion (barter price) of the goods exchanged and we have never ever taken the womenfolk of the caravans we have looted as hostage. Do we need to do that. Violating the modesty of the womenfolk will take the blood feud between us and our enemies to a level we have not yet imagined. And do we need to attack the Meccans without provocation. We shall halt their caravans and ask for an exchange of goods. If they refuse to give us the price we ask for, then we shall attack them. What is your advice master Mohammad ?

Mohammad to As’ad: What you say brother As’ad, is a thing of the past. We are Muslims now, bound together in a brotherhood of Islam. We will not seek any reason to attack the infidels. We attack them, as they are infidels. This is enough reason for us to attack them, and loot them. Their women folk are our rightful property as the Maal-e-Ganimat (spoils of war). The war will happen because our enemies are infidels, and all that they lose in war will be our as the right of a victor. For Allah has decreed in the Quran (9:5) when the Muslims meet infidels, Muslims should “ slay the Pagans wherever ye find them, and seize them, beleaguer them, and lie in wait for them in every stratagem.

As’ad to Mohammad : And what if we die in war?

Mohammad to As’ad: If you are blessed enough to achieve martyrdom in war, you will be allah’s chosen one to enjoy the pleasures of jann’at (heaven) where you will be served by 72 houris (nymphs) and also by pearly eyed boys, if you are of the other inclination. And this is why if you slaughter the enemy and emerge alive and victorious from the war, all that the enemy is owns is your by right. Even his womenfolk are yours to be included in a harem to serve your pleasure as having struggled and fought in allah’s war (jihad) to wipe out Kufr (infidelity) and spread Islam.

As’ad to Mohammad :And what if the enemy surrenders and accepts Islam too?

Mohammad to Ali and As’ad: We have not yet reached at that stage. The accursed pagan Meccans will not accept Islam. And if they do, they too shall be in the brotherhood of Islam. But worry not of that now, for they are yet in the arrogance of Kufr. Attack them, defeat them, slaughter their men and take their property, goods, camel and women as your rightful property for your enjoyment. But remember, the spils of war will be divided amongst all our brothers. There will no brother who does not get to share the spoils of war.

As’ad to Mohammad :Yes sire, I shall leave now with Ali and all our brothers. It is getting to be evening, the caravans will soon begin their journey.

Mohammad to Ali and As’ad: Good I shall also join you tonight. But shall not be ale to come every night, as I need to propagate and explain our faith to the people of Medina. Let all our brothers come in black robes. This will make it difficult for the enemy to detect our movements. As it is a nearing the new moon, the sky will be dark and in the Wadi-al Haleem which is strewn with black rocks, our men in black robes will look like rocks to the enemy! (with derisive laughter)

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Thirty:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with As'ad ibn Zurarah, and Ali in the presence of a band of Muslims. Pan camera to Mohamed and later to As'ad and Ali as each one of them speaks. Pan camera to the band of Muslims intermittently. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad stealthily leading the band of Muslims across the sand dunes to a spot overlooking the passing caravans. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (21).

______________________________

Scene Thirty One

It is night and the band of Muslims led by Ali and As’ad are at the top of the tallest sand-dune, hiding behind some rocks, whispering amongst themselves in soft voices. They spot a glow of light behind some sand-dunes in the distance. The glow gradually changes to a few specks of lights and then to a string of lights from the lanterns dangling from the camels that make up a caravan that is returning to Mecca from the North West.

Background to Scene Thirty One Voiceover (22)

Mohammad ’s self-delusion is evident in the first phrase in Islam

His self delusion was evident in the first sentence that he preached "La ilah ilallah, Mohammad ur Rasulallah" "There is no god, but allah and Mohammad is his Prophet."

This way he had cleverly removed any competition to himself from any other concept of god. He borrowed his idea of god from the main god of the Quraish - Allah whose image was one of the many that were being worshipped at the Kaaba. But with this first statement, Mohammad also placed himself on a pedestal, that was unique. He was the prophet of god and the last prophet at that, so he brooked no competition ever after.

This kind of a flagrant egoism, earned him many detractors. And when he started preaching that all gods other than Allah were false gods, the Meccans had panicked. Since the existence of these many gods brought people to Mecca on pilgrimage and earned the Meccans good money. The aristocracy of the Quraish tribe, saw a grave threat to their own position as intercessors between the lay Arabs and the gods in the Kaaba, as with Mohammad 's proclamation, it was he alone who was to be recognized as a prophet and intercessor.

The personality cult that Mohammad built was meant to serve him for creating a force of mercenaries committed to kill, slaughter murder, loot at his order without asking any questions. We need to realize how this helped Mohammad to begin his dirty work – with his raids - Ghazawats on Meccan caravans using the support he had at Medina

Dialogues for Scene Thirty One

As’ad to Mohammad : We are in luck today, this caravan belongs to Naseem-ibn-Marwan, the richest trader who trades in precious stones in exchange for dates and camel hides and dry meat. He is returning from the North West. His camels would be laden with precious stones and diamonds.

Mohammad to Ali and As’ad: Allah be praised!

As’ad to Ali : Come brother Ali, we shall move ourselves over the sand-dune overlooking that deep Wadi (Valley). We shall have the caravan at a disadvantage from that height. Our spears will make mincemeat of their defenders, and we shall overrun them in a jiffy.

Ali to the Mohajirs and Ansars accompanying them: Come brothers, our time of reckoning is near. If you fight like lions and fall on the enemy mercilessly, all that they carry in their caravan will be yours in no time. March on silently.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Thirty One:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with As'ad ibn Zurarah and Ali while leading them with a band of Muslims over the sand dunes at night. They carry flaming wooden torches to light their way. Once they reach the lookout point they blow off the torches, and sit in pitch dark. Pan camera to Mohamed and later to As'ad and Ali as each one of them speaks. Pan camera intermittently to the band of Muslims marching stealthily over the sand dunes. After the dialogues are over pan camera across the desert and show Mohammad positioning himself at the top of a sand dune watching for any tell tale signs of a caravan approaching. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (22).

____________________________________

Background to Scene Thirty Two – first attack on a Meccan caravan

Mohammad ’s followers attack a caravan returning to Mecca.

Voiceover (23) for Scene Thirty Two

The followers Mohammad made among the people of Medina, was because of his political ploy of pitting Medina against Mecca, and add grist to the mill of an already existent rivalry. There was no lofty reason for which Mohammad got his first converts in Medina (Yathrib). Immediately on getting a following among a people who looked upon Mecca as a rival, Mohammad organized them to take his first revenge on the Meccans, and he started regularly raiding the caravans of the Meccans that passed by Medina. He organized 64 such raids from 622 to 630, of which he personally led 27 raids. These raids were called Ghazawats or Razzias. The attack of 9/11 at New York and the Pentagon and 7/& at London and 3/11 at Madrid are also Ghazawats in the eyes of the Muslims. Some of them say so openly, others keep their ideas to themselves for the time being till the unlikely event of them get the upper hand over the West and over all other non-Muslims.

Dialogues for Scene Thirty Two

As’ad to Mohammad : How do we start the attack? This caravan is heading for the Wadi-al-Naqueeb, which leads south-east towards Mecca. Normally we follow two methods of attack. If we are in strength and can outnumber the caravan, we launch several attacks from two side of the caravan to create confusion and once we have the upper hand give them an ultimatum to surrender their goods. Once we have the goods in our custody, we allow the caravan to proceed. B if we are outnumbered by the defenders in the caravan, then we wait for a large part of the caravan to pass over or around a sand dune, and attack the stragglers. We can attack this way once only, as the caravan is alerted and will ward off more attacks. Only if are lucky, can we attack the same caravan more than once and take off two or three stragglers. Which method do we adopt my lord, as this caravan seems to be well defended and has more than three hundred camels?

Mohammad to As’ad : From now onwards we change our tactics with every caravan. I shall tell you each time what the tactic will be for that time. Today, we send out one of our best men from Mecca to wave out to Naseem-ibn-Marwan and tell him using the Meccan language that he is a straggler from an earlier caravan from Mecca and has been left behind as he lost his camel. This way Naseem will trust him. He should tell Naseem that there is band of bandits waiting at the Wadi-al-Naqueeb, which is barren and entirely sandy, and ask the caravan to alter route and go through the rocky and bushy Wadi-al-Haleem. This Wadi will give us adequate place to hide our men amongst the bushes and rocks. The topography of this Wadi will also not allow the caravan to proceed in its normal defensive formation, making it easy for us to attack them.

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, this is brilliant idea, but does it not go against the Bedouin code of honor, of not using deceit in waging war. We should face the adversary head on and take only that what we need and let the adversary proceed on his journey after that?

Mohammad (with a crooked smile, his eyes narrowing to slits) to As’ad : Brother As’ad, what you say belong to the ear of Jahiliyaa (ignorance) now learn the new ilm (enlightenment) of how an adversary is to be looked upon. First, only those who are living in infidelity are enemies, not adversaries, mind you. They are enemies, on whom you are called upon to wage everlasting war, till they either embrace Islam or are slaughtered while resisting a mujahid (a warrior of Islam). In waging this war (Jihad), you are supposed to ensure victory at any cost.

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, but is this not deception. And is that not allowed in our Bedouin code of honor?

Mohammad (again with a crooked smile, his eyes narrowing to slits) to As’ad : You should deceive the enemy by all and any means whenever he is stronger than you. Also enter into sham negotiations and promise him peace in a Hudna (peace agreement). But use every Hudna to reintegrate your forces and once you are stronger than the enemy, violate the Hudna to attack him and bring him to Islam. Today we start on the first step in our long and worldwide Jihad against the idolatrous Quraish of Mecca. This is the way of Taquiya (deception) in which you are allowed to use every means to deceive the enemy to vanquish him. In doing so you will earn the favors of heaven and allah will be pleased with you.

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, what you say is new to us, and it goes against our code of honor. What about the censure that it will bring upon us at Medina, when word spreads about how we deceived this caravan?

Mohammad (again with a crooked smile, his eyes narrowing to slits) to As’ad : Brother As’ad, worry not in vain. Soon the whole of Medina will be with our brotherhood of Islam.

As’ad to Mohammad :And pray how will that be done.

Mohammad to As’ad : You will do this not I!

As’ad to Mohammad : Me? But Sire I my just obeying your command. So how can I do that?

Mohammad to As’ad : Yes my wish is your command. And so when you return to Medina laden with untold riches and precious stone. There will be many who will flock to us. All those in Medina who are strong and have no qualms in learning the way of Islam will join us. Only those who are of weak mind and determination will stay away from our brotherhood.

As’ad to Mohammad : But we have been looting caravans from time immemorial. Not many have joined us due to this kind of success. Why will they do so now?

Mohammad to As’ad : They will do so now, as you will return not only with precious jewels, rugs, and riches, but also with a horde of camels one for every person, men as slaves, women for your harem. You will reign as kings in Medina. This will bring in all those who have powerful muscles and are brave at heart but will follow the new way of Islam without question or diffidence to me. I shall demonstrate with this attack, how those who follow Islam become rich overnight and then command the newcomers to do so likewise and make them rich too.

As’ad to Mohammad : But taking possession of camels and making prisoners of men and women goes against our code. We shall be censured at Medina. What of that?

Mohammad to As’ad :The tongues of those who censure you will be slashed. No one will dare oppose us. We shall plant terror in their hearts and make an example of those to the others. Soon no one will remain to oppose us, all will follow . All of Medina and eventually all of Arabia will submit (al-silm) to my new faith Islam (submission). The angel Jibril has told me so. Now cast all your doubts aside and send Umar one of our Mohajirs from Mecca to speak with Naseem-ibn-Marwan and tell him using the Meccan language that he is a straggler from an earlier caravan from Mecca and has been left behind as he lost his camel. Ask Umar to request Naseem to seek permission to join the caravan back to Mecca. As Umar is anewcomer in our ranks Naseem will not recognize him as being my followers. Before midnight Naseem and all that he possesses will be in our custody and Naseem and his women will be in our harem. Get going now.

As’ad to Mohammad : Yes Sire, I shall do as you command.

As’ad (going over to the other end of the sand dune) to Umar : Brother Umar, I bring you an command from Mohammad . He asks you to go over to the approaching caravan and hail it to stop using the Meccan slang. Say that you are from Mecca and that you are a straggler from an earlier caravan have lost your camel and that you wish to join Naseem’s caravan and seek a ride to back Mecca.

Umar to As’ad : I know what has been told to me. Mohammad has already decided the way we will ensnare the first caravan that goes towards Mecca. So this caravan belongs to Naseem. He is one of the richest merchants of Mecca. Allah be praised for sending him our way. Saying this he slips down the sand dune and makes his way towards the approaching caravan in which the ladies are singing a melodious Arabic song. (The song and the group of ladies singing it can be an interlude of about a minute before Umar reaches the caravan)

Umar to the ladies : Sisters of Mecca, I am from Mecca and have lost my camel. I was part of Abu Hasnain’s caravan that passed this way two days back which was attacked in the Wadi-al-Naqueeb by the bandits from Medina. I am without food and water and am here hiding from the group of those bandits who are still lying in wait at the Wadi-al-Naqueeb to attack you. I implore you to change course and do not go in to the Wadi-al-Naqueeb, but take the Wadi-al-Haleem instead. I shall show you the way, if you take me to your chief and give me water, meat and fruit.

One of the ladies to Umar : Ya Allah! Who is this unfortunate soul. He speak our slang and seems to be from Mecca. Come brother, I shall lead you to Naseem who is the owner of this caravan. His camel in the center of the line.

Umar to the lady : Allah be praised. I shall present myself as Naseem’s servant and implore him to take me in to his service if he can take me with him back to Mecca.

The lady to Naseem : Sire, here is a person who speaks our tongue, and he says he has lost his camel, as he was a straggler from an earlier caravan, which was attacked in the Wadi-Al-Naqueeb, which we are heading towards now.

Naseem (with shock and anger) to the lady and Umar : What!! They are lying in wait for us at the Wadi-al-Naqueeb! I am sorry to see your plight young man. Tell us your story. Whose caravan did you belong to?

Umar to Naseem : I was a part of the caravan of Abu Hasnain (a leading merchant from Mecca) of Mecca. We were making our way towards Mecca two days back when we were attacked at the Wadi-al-Naqueeb. I was one of the stragglers, and they picked on my camel, robbed me of the precious jewels and merchandise loaded on it and then left me to fend for myself with my camel for company.

Naseem to Umar : Yes that is the normal way of the Medinians to attack our caravans. But what happened to your camel? The Medinians always leave you with some food and water and your camel to enable you make your way back to your caravan.

Umar to Naseem : Yes Sire, they had left me with some food and water on my camel and I was making my way back to my caravan which was only a few hours march from me then. But a sandstorm overtook me before dawn. I lost my way, fell off my camel and when the sandstorm passed, neither my camel nor my belongings were anywhere in sight. I have been wandering for two days. Please Sire have pity on me and give me some water and fruit now, If you can take me back to Mecca, shall be forever your servant.

Naseem to Umar : Yes that shall be done, and you can join us. But what of that you said that the brigands are still at the Wadi-al-Naqueeb. How did they know that we are coming this way tonight?

Umar to Naseem : I hear the brigands have sent out scouts two days march from the Wadi and have used falcon messengers to alert their accomplices at Medina of any approaching caravan. So they lie in wait well prepared. I suggest Sire that we avoid the Wadi-al- Naqueeb and go by the rocky but safe Wadi-al-Haleem that is few miles off course towards the south East nearer Medina.

Naseem to Umar : But going nearer Medina is the last thing we want to do, shall we not go by the Wadi-al-Rajab, that is further away from Medina?

Umar (revealing the slight desperation he has) to Naseem : That Wadi is way off our route.

Naseem (with mild suspicion) to Umar : Fine but that is safe and we shall be further away from our enemies of Medina. And why do you show displeasure at the mention of our taking a detour from the Wadi-al-Rajab? Do you not want to reach Mecca safely?

Umar (regaining his composure) to Naseem : Yes my lord, I bristled at the mention of the Wadi-al-Rajab, as we had two moons back used that Wadi and had lost some of our camels in the quicksand beds that have recently developed in that wadi, making it unsafe. After having gone through one misfortune, I do not want to get in to another, so implore you Sire to take the Wadi-al-Haleem as the course to proceed to Mecca.

Naseem (with evident relief) to Umar : Oh is that so, that is quite natural for quicksand beds to develop. Fine thank you for telling us that. We shall halt here for sometime and then proceed by the Wadi-al-Haleem.

Naseem (Turning to his deputy Asif) to Asif : Asif, give this brother from Mecca some water, camel milk and fruit. Later we can give him some meat, when he regains his digestive ability, which he would have lost starving as he has been for two nights. (The caravan halts for sometime, as Naseem speaks with the leaders about changed defensive preparations when the caravan passes the Wadi-al-Haleem)

Naseem to Asif : Asif, as the Wadi-al Haleem is safe, we can move our twenty armored camels to the front and rear. We need not spread them through the caravan, as I expect a safe passage through this rocky Wadi. This way, if any of our heavily merchandise laden camels trips over the rocky surface of the Wadi-al-Haleem, we would be able to use our lightweight but armored camels to put them on track again and ensure that there are no stragglers.

Asif to Naseem : Yes Sire, that sounds prudent too, I shall give the necessary orders to march on. (The caravan enters the rocky and bushy Wadi-al-Haleem. And when it reaches the bottommost part of the Wadi at the enter, all of a sudden the band of black-robed Muslims who have been lying in wait, noiselessly pounce on the camels at the center, but without using any other noisy tactics associated with an attack thus far and smother the camel riders with a marijuana and take over the camels after binding the riders . There is commotion among the camels but hardly any shouts go off alerting the defensive camels. The defensive camels of the caravan being at the either ends respond too late, by which time most of the camels have been taken possession off by the brigands. By the time the defensive camels move to the center of the caravan, they are outnumbered by the merchandize laden camels most of whom have been taken possession off by the brigands. The brigands who are well armed with spears, bows, make mincemeat of the defensive camels. Naseem is drugged with a bunch of freshly grounded marijuana paste and is taken prisoner and along with other caravan members. This was an easy victory and two hundred and fifty camels with their merchandize, women, and camels are now in the possession of the Muslims. Naseem is presented to Mohammad , at whose side stands Umar.)

Naseem (with evident shock) to Umar : Oh no, so this is a trap, and you scoundrel are with this leader of the brigands! Curse you.

Umar (with a derisive laugh) to Naseem : Mind your words infidel. You are speaking in front of the Messenger of allah, Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah. I am Umar his servant.

Naseem (screaming with anger) to Umar : Curse you and your master. So you are the imposter Mohammad whom Abu Sufyan drove out off Mecca. And is this your new vocation? Looting your clansmen from Mecca and using deceit to do so. Have you forsaken the Bedouin code of honor of not using deception?

Mohammad (with another derisive laugh) to Naseem : I have forsaken much ore than that. And now listen carefully, I speak to you as the Messenger of allah. I give all of you a choice of joining our chosen people by rejecting infidelity and embracing Islam. If you do so, you will share in the spoils of today and join us as (Mujahids) warriors in our next attack.

Naseem (with surprise) to Mohammad : You ask us to share in what you have looted from us? Are you crazy? We will have nothing to do with your infidelity called Islam. We demand that as per our custom, you release us and our womenfolk with our camels, with adequate food and water so that we can continue our journey to Mecca.

Mohammad (with another derisive laugh) to Naseem : You seem to have high hopes of going back to that nest of infidelity Mecca. If you do not join us, we shall slaughter all of your men-folk, and take all your beautiful wives sisters and daughters as concubines for our Mujahids. Of course all you camels and merchandise, precious stones, jewels and food are all ours. I shall only make an exception of you. I shall release you after cutting off your ear, and give you one camel and enough food, to take back my message to Mecca. Accept Islam and peace will be upon you. The Ghazawat (war to give warning to an enemy to embrace Islam) has begun. There will be many more such Razzias (raids) on all your caravans. We shall lie in wait for you in all directions. You shall not be able to trade. I know, you infidels love life, but go and tell Abu Sufyan, that Islam has been given shelter in Media, and we have here men who love death, more than you love life. Henceforth all your miseries will multiply till you submit to Islam – Inshallah!

Naseem (with surprise) to Mohammad : You cannot take our wives and daughters. They cannot join your harems. Have you picked up these practices from the Romans and Persians. We Arabs do not do this. It is Haram (forbidden) by the code of Bedouin honor. You can keep the merchandise but release all of us and our camels so that we can make our way to Mecca. Has the Shaitan (devil) take charge of you that you speak this way?

Mohammad (with another derisive laugh) to Naseem : Hold your tongue infidel, or I shall order it to be slashed off right away.

Mohammad (sternly) to Umar and As’ad : Give the order to slaughter all the men-folk, except this wretched infidel Naseem. He shall do the job of a messenger of death for arrogant Quraish of Mecca. Divide the merchandise amongst all of us such that everyone gets a share, after my share is taken off from the spoils. Also divide the women amongst yourselves, so that each gets one at least. If we run short of the women, do not despair, we shall get more in our next raid. The following caravan reaches Wadi-al-Naqueeb in two night time. See to it that no one escapes to warn the other caravan. And escort this wretch Naseem on to the way to Mecca, so that he does not sneak out to warn the other approaching caravans. We need to gather enough loot before this season is out so that the people of Medina are impressed by the riches we bring them, in so short a time. This is the best way to make those of Medina who are still in infidelity to join our band by embracing Islam. Our army also has to grow to prepare for the final clash with Mecca. Today I shall take for my pleasure the daughter of this wretched infidel Naseem in to my Harem. Allah be praised for giving us the sweet taste of victory on our very first night.

Note
: The names of the Wadis (valleys) and that of the leader of the caravan do not conform to the real names, as no names have been mentioned in the Hadith and the Quran. The names of the victims of Mohammad during such Ghazawats (raids) are generally referred to as Kafirs, and the places where the innumerable Ghazawats* were conducted by Mohammad are only described by their topography. Even the location of the Wadis from Mohammad ’s time till today would have changed many times over, as the topography of the Wadis change with every sand storm.

* Mohammad organized 64 such Ghazawats (raids) from 622 to 630, of which he personally led 27 raids.

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Thirty Two:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with As'ad ibn Zurarah and Umar while supervising the positioning of the band of Muslims over the sand dunes at night. Pan camera to Umar, Naseem and later to Asif and other members of the caravan as each one of them speaks. Pan camera intermittently to the band of Muslims marching stealthily over the sand dunes towards the unsuspecting caravan. During the war scene pan camera over the Muslim who silently jump over the camel and shove the marijuana paste over the mouths and noses of the people riding the camels. Show the dagger and sword play. Pan camera to the taking of Naseem as prisoner and his being presented to Mohammad . During the dialogues pan camera to Nassem and Mohammad and finally across the desert and show Mohammad marching along with the truculent band of Muslim leading the captive men women and camels laden with precious merchandise himself over the top of a sand dune towards the cluster of tents that is Medina. These shots should be accompanied with Voiceover (23).

____________________________________

Scene Thirty Three – the Battle of Badr

The Battle of Badr - Depict a War scene in a desert

Voiceover (24) for Scene Thirty Three

After Mohammad used his band of brigands from Medina to attack many Meccan caravans, the Meccans finally got fed up of Mohammad 's antics and decided to attack him in Medina. This led to the first major battle in Mohammad 's life - the battle of Badr. The Meccan formed an army of 750 camels and 200 on horseback under the leadership of Abu Jahal and marched on Medina

Mohammad ’s cruelty and guile made themselves evident at the Battle of Badr (2 A.H., 624 C.E.) - the first battle he fought

In this battle, he realized that the far stronger Meccan army could only be defeated by guile. He ordered all the water springs outside Medina, to be sanded-up, so that the attacking Meccans would be without any sustenance. Now this would have been a legitimate tactic in war, but coming from a messenger of god to contrive to starve people of his own clan of water in order to defeat, betrayed Mohammad 's ruthless mentality which showed that he was far from anything saintly!

The Meccans decided to outwit Mohammad and attack Medina during a cloudburst, to obviate the need for water. But the heavily armed Meccan army got trapped in the slushy sands outside Medina and they were thrown in disarray with camels falling over each other in total disorder unable to meet the infantry charges of the Mohammad 's rag-tag, but highly motivated gang.

Mohammad had instructed his followers not to take prisoners and all the Meccans who fell off their camels were instantly beheaded. The carnage that followed led to a complete rout of the Meccans and the victory of Mohammad the murderous bandit, whose followers were to carry forward this bloodied legacy across continents, slaughtering millions of people “Strike of the heads of the non-believers” is the mentality Mohammad drilled into his followers. And this commandment found its way into the Quran whose message was followed by the Zarqawi till he was done in for and is followed by the thugs of Al Qaeda even today as they will till the final destruction of Islam.

The question is did any allah help the Muslims in warfare in securing the victory at Badr and at the many battles that followed in the concourse of Islam’s bloodied history over the nearly one thousand four hundred years from 622 onwards?

For too long, the Muslims have boasted that an allah helped them in the victories which they notched up one after other in the Jihad. For a person for whom there is a god, this reasoning may appeal and be frightening too, since if some allah (the Muslim god) that is presumed to exist, is helping the Muslims, then no one else has any chance against the Muslims. This was a clever psychological ploy of the Muslims and a deadly psychology weakness that they planted in the minds of their victims from other religions.

If some kind of a god himself or herself favored the beastly Muslims, then there was no point in fighting the Muslims whose victory was anyway assured. This is what poor religious yokels be they Christians, Jewish, Buddhists, Zoroastrians, Hindus, Shintos or any other pagans will believe. But any sensible person, will trash this canard of an allah helping the Muslims and will see Islam into its grave, from where the corpse of Islam will never ever turn, even in its grave where we WILL send it soon to rest forever.

Any practical person, although he or she may be religious, for whom, all results of warfare are result of the use of human brain and brawn, this argument is useless. And even if there is at all a god, then that god is an equalizer, for the Muslims and their victims. And the result of a battle with the Muslims (or any other battle) is only a result of brain and brawn.

But why is a threat of death the only way to defeat Islam?

Islam was spread with the use of violence, wars, terrorism, death threats, et al. The defeated non-Muslims were given the choice of Islam or Death. After having been forced to accept Islam through such terminal coercion, the converted people had no way of renouncing Islam. If they did so, they were targeted as Murtads (apostates) and were killed. It is mandatory in Islam for Muslims to kill anyone who leaves the cult. So the converts were forced to remain Muslims. And as this was their fate, then the best bet for them was to imbibe the murderous attitude themselves and impose it on others.

Today although "Islam or Death" is not possible openly, unless you live in Muslim ruled countries of the Islamic crescent like Egypt, Sudan, Iran, Pakistan or in areas contiguous to Muslim majority areas like Malaku in Indonesia, Southern Sudan, Kashmir, North Nigeria.

Muslim converts today are convicts or psychological wrecks like Jose Padilla and Richard Reid

But the Muslims have devised ingenious methods to reach those best suited for Islam, so they evangelize in Prisons, where they can appeal to the dregs of society, or those come from broken families, those who have gone through divorces, or those who have had some heart-breaking personal experience.

It is on the emotions of such unfortunate wrecks and irredeemable convicts that these Muslim missionaries prey like vultures and hyenas to make them join the murderous ranks of Islam. Richard Reid, the Shoe bomber, Jose Padilla are specimen of those who convert to Islam today.

The cardinal fact is that across the fourteen centuries of Islam’s existence, it has been its death threat that made people Muslim and it was the same death threat that kept them Muslim. The same death threats are used today to intimate Ayan Hirsi Ali, Salman Rushdie and many others like them to keep them from speaking the truth about Islam. The same technique was used to silence Theo Van Gough and innumerable others starting with Asma bint Marwan, and Abu 'Afak (poets at Medina who opposed Mohammad ’s vanity and wanton cruelty), Abdullah-ibn-Ubay (chieftain of Medina who ridiculed the stupidity of Islam) over the past fourteen centuries.

He who was born by the sword shall die by the sword

Modifying the age-old adage “He who lives by the sword shall die by the sword.” We can say that “Islam which was born by the sword shall die by the sword” As it was a death threat that made people into Muslims and kept them as Muslims, the only way these scum can be shaken out of their adherence to the savagery called Islam is a death threat. Not individual death threats as the Muslims hurl today at Hirsi and Salman, but a death threat of extermination through a nuclear holocaust of the entire Muslim population across the globe!

Only when the beastlike Muslims see the determination of a world to do them in, up to their last man and woman, can the Ummah of Islam be smashed.

When the Muslims see that there is no option other than death, if they persist in remaining Muslim, will the fort of Islam be breached and once the first trickle of Muslims who renounce Islam starts, the trickle will turn into a flood and an avalanche that will wipe out Islam.

Yes, there will certainly be many Muslims who will try to kill those who renounce Islam, but when these murderers are themselves hunted down with equal ferocity, will the lay Muslims believe that it is safe for them to give up Islam. Then and only then, shall we see Muslims coming over in droves to give up Islam. But this can happen only after we seriously hurl and start executing a death threat of mass killing of all Muslims across the globe. There are no soft options here.

Do we have it in us to do that?

The answer decides whether civilization wins or Islam wins!

Dialogues for Scene Thirty Three

(Ali, As’ad and Mohammad are seated in a tent discussing matters, Umar rushes in after sometime.)

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, we have over the last two years mounted more than 27 Razzias (raids) on the passing Meccan caravans. His has made us invariably rich. Today almost the whole of Medina is with the brotherhood of Islam, except the accursed Jews of the Ben Koraiza (Banu Quraizah in Arabic). They stay safe in their fortress and ridicule us. Why do you tolerate them and praise them, as the chosen people, why do we have to have our kiblah (direction of prayer) facing Jer-us-Salaam, which is the holy city of the Jews? Why can we not slaughter all the Banu Quraizah?

Mohammad to As’ad : Have patience young brother. The day for what you say will come at the right time – Inshallah (God Willing). Today let us prepare to face the main enemy, who are not the Jews, but the Quraish of Mecca, with whom the Banu Quraizah are in contact. I know that the Banu Quraizah have sent their emissaries to Mecca and have advised the Quraish to attack us. The Banu Quraizah who call the Quraish as Koreish, seek a brotherhood based on enmity with us. But little do either the Banu Quraizah and the Quraish know that all those oppose me, oppose allah. And all those who oppose allah will be slaughtered by the faithful!

Ali to Mohammad : But when my lord, when do we start the slaughter of the Banu Quraizah. Their taunts are becoming unbearable. They refuse to convert to Islam, they call you the false prophet, and deny that you are the prophet promised in their holy book. On top of it they say that the hour of destruction of Islam is near. And that their friends the Koreish will soon attack Medina and slaughter all of us. Why then do you restrain us from slaughtering the Banu Quraizah?

Mohammad to As’ad : Cousin Ali, have you forgotten that it is the Quraish who is the stronger amongst them. And the Quraish are our people, the Banu Quraizah are not. It is the Quraish that I seek to convert to Islam. But that will no happen till we defeat the, in war. I do not think that the Banu Quraizah will ever convert, so they will all have to be slaughtered, but only after we defeat the Quraish . Hence I wait for the attack from Mecca, that the Banu Quraizah and many others are now murmuring about at Medina.

Umar to Mohammad : Sire, blessed Lord, the hour of martyrdom is nearing. I hear that a huge army has set out from Mecca to attack us here at Medina.

Mohammad to all the assembled: Our hour of victory is nearing as also is the hour of the defeat of the Quraish . Now listen carefully to what I tell you. Bring all our young men together. Give them the order that all the water holes and springs around Medina are to be sanded up. There should not be any water body left for our enemies to use for fifty km around Medina. Ensure that the water sources on sides of Medina are sanded up.

Ubay (the chieftain of Mecca who has nominally converted to Islam) to Mohammad : But Sire, this goes against all norms of Bedouin warfare. We have never ever sanded up our water sources, even in the worst of all battles. This action goes against us too. Where from do we get water after we sand over all the water sources?

Mohammad (angrily) to Ubay: Fie on you, you defeatist. Blessed are those who obey my orders without any question. By opposing me you are opposing allah’s will. And now about your question o we getting water. We shall get ample of it when we defeat the Meccans and seize their camels. We can slaughter all their camels to open their water glands in their abdomen, to give us enough water for a year, by which time we shall open up the water sources we have sanded over now!

Ubay to Mohammad : But Sire, to cut up hundreds of camels is a sin according to our Bedouin code of honor. We do that only in times of extreme calamity, when there is no water at all. Also slaughtering camels by the hundreds will not set a good example for Medina and will also lead to loss of precious livestock, which we can capture and exchange later. Will that not be profitable?

Mohammad (angrily) to Ubay: You always think of Munafaa (profit) you accursed Munafikin (literally profiteer, but in the Islamic context one who has embraced Islam for personal gain and not out of submission to Mohammad )

Ubay to Mohammad : Sorry sire, we shall do as you say.

Mohammad to all assembled: Let it be known that we Muslims will not slaughter camels unnecessarily. But this is allowed only in times of war, when there are no other sources of water supply. Also it is allah’s wish that the Quraish are starved of water, so I order that all the springs and fountains around Medina be sanded over. Only those inside Medina would be kept flowing, for our benefit. To honor water, I decree that the spring of Zamzam (Zem Zem) that is today in the possession of the infidel idolaters of Mecca would hold a special place in the hearts of all Muslims for all time to come.

Let it be know that it is also allowed in war to take all that the enemy possesses. This maal-e-ganimat (spoils of war) will be divided amongst all the mujahids. Also, not a single man from the enemy should be allowed to escape the battlefield. We are to take no prisoners, we shall slaughter all of the enemy who fall in to our hands. This will make an example of the enemy to all others and let them know the price of opposing the messenger of allah!

(Many Bedouin groups from Medina emerge from Medina to pour sand in to the many springs and fountains around Medina. After few days Mohammad is sitting in his tent and Uthman come rushing in.)

Mohammad to Uthman : What tidings do you bring brother Uthman?

Uthman to Mohammad : Sire, our scouts have sighted a large army on the march coming towards Medina from the direction of Mecca. They are marching in the direction of the oasis of Badr at Wadi-al-Yalyal. They know of our first victory over the caravan of Naseem-ibn-Marwan at the Wadi-al-Haleem and so are avoiding that Wadi, although it gives them an advantage in war, due to its rocky and bushy topography.

Mohammad to Uthman : The hour of glory is nearing.

Uthman to Mohammad : With no water sources for the Meccans, I have been told by our scouts that they are carrying huge bags of camel skins laden with water. For this they are bringing along with them three hundred more camels. Their army is strong, and they are all armed with scimitars, curved daggers and spears which glisten in the sun during day. There are thousands of them.

Mohammad to Uthman : Worry not brother Uthman, at the end of this battle the final victory will be ours.

Ubay to Mohammad : The Meccans are boasting that they will finally overrun Medina. A feat which they could not achieve for centuries of our rivalry. Abu Sufyan has floated a rumor, that they have planted you as their provocateur in Medina, and that your presence has given them a golden opportunity for them to attack Medina.

Mohammad (with uncontrolled rage) to Ubay: By allah, this is false! Why do you say this before all the assembled here. You want to turn my brothers against me, you accursed Munafiqin (Profiteer)? I swear to allah, that after the victory over the idolaters of Mecca, I shall deal with you. Let it be known that the Mecans are of my blood, but they are not of my mind. They are idolaters, we are all brothers here. Bound by the brotherhood of Islam. In Islam we recognize no relationship with or natural mothers, fathers, brothers, sisters who are in infidelity. They are our enemies and we shall slaughter them like sheep. The Meccans marching on us will be slaughtered to the last man. This will be the final proof that I bear no love for my clansmen from Mecca who are of my blood, but are my enemies in faith.

As’ad to Mohammad : Like Ubay, I am also from Medina and not from Mecca. But my mind tells me that you are right Sire, and this Ubay is a traitor. Shall I slaughter him right now?

Mohammad to As’ad :No don’t. But hold Ubay as your prisoner, till we defeat the Meccans. We shall decide Ubay’s fate after the victory. Now let us proceed to the oasis of Badr in the Wadi-al-Yalyal. (At the Wadi-al-Yalyal, the Muslims have assembled )

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, we are doomed today, the Quraish have waited for a long time and they have decided to march onwards today when the skies are overcast. They are led by the infidel Abu Jahal. We cannot fight if it rains. The sands at the Wadi will be slushy.

Mohammad to As’ad : Despair not dear brother As’ad, the weather will go as much against the enemy as it will against us. The Meccans have decided to fight on this day as they expect to benefit from the pools of water that will form in the desert. This is so as, they must have exhausted their extra supplies of water that they had laden on their camels. Now they have too many camels, but less water. And the weather will go more against them, then against us, as we are light weighted, and they are heavy with their numerous weapons.

Ali to Mohammad : Sire, I am eager to go out first and strike off the head of Abu Sufyan and Abu Jahal. Command me do so Sire.

Mohammad to Ali : Suboor (patience) my dear Ali, Suboor. You will have your chance to do that. But for now wait for the enemy to bite the dust, due to allah’s act of war against them.

Ali to Mohammad : Allah’s act of war? I do not understand!

Mohammad to Ali : We will display our ranks over the crest of the sand dunes. We shall display the few scimitars we have. Let them glisten in a row over the sand dunes. The enemy will not know that we have very few men below the sand dune. Let them have the impression that we have many, as they will see only all of us who display our scimitars over the sand dunes. We shall ignore their provocation and stay put on top of the sand dune. Let them come over the dune to attack us. With the rains, the sand will become slushy, their camels will skid and trip over the sand, giving us an advantage. We start our attack only when enough of their camels in the front row have skidded, blocking the path of the camels behind them.

Ali to Mohammad : Sire you are a genius commander in war.

Mohammad to Ali : I only follow allah’s command. I have him on my side, and that is enough to ensure victory.

(The scene at the Battle of Badr:
The rains come in swift sheets and then a downpour. The sand become very slushy and the Meccans call out to the Muslims to come down in to the Wadi (valley) and fight them. The Muslim ignore them and in turn hurl insults at them about their ancestry and taunt them with abusive catcalls about the cowardice of the Quraish who hind behind their women. The infuriated Quraish , ultimately lead the charge against the Muslims assembled on top of the sand dune. Midway, the camels of the Quraish start slipping and skidding and ultimately trip over each other, some going into somersaults to the delight of the Muslims at the top of the sand dune, who break in to peals of laughter. While some of the Quraish on camels try to jump over the fallen camels, other try to do a circular maneuver to avoid the fallen camels and reach the top of the sand dune to attack the Muslims. After an unequal struggle against the slushy sand only a dozen or so of the camels make it near the top. But before they can reach the top of the sand dune, the assemble Muslim get the order from Mohammad to shoot their arrows and throw their spears at the camel riders who come almost level. Mohammad took care to ensure that the camel riders did not reach the top of the sad dune and get the advantage of fighting from a height due their being camel borne. So the advantage of ridding camels was neutralized by the Muslim spear throwers entrenched on the top of the sand dune. With many of the first line attackers thrown down their camels and some rolling down the sand dune with their camels, they form a barrier for other Quraish warriors who have jumped over the fallen camel down the sand dune. In the mess of Quraish and their camels falling over each other on the slopes of the and dune at the Wadi-al-Yalyal, the Muslims have an advantage, and on an order from Mohammad , all of them lunge at the Quraish with blood-curdling cries of Allahoakbar!

The resulting carnage is something which the Quraish have never experienced before, as in the Bedouin wars, a defeated enemy was to be held hostage for being ransomed later. But now the Muslims were slaughtering all the fallen Quraish , some of whom were trapped under the weight of their camels. Ignoring calls for mercy from the fallen Quraish , a carnage of their warriors takes place in the Wadi-al-Yalyal. Umar severs the head of Abu Jahal who is trapped under one of the camels. He hold Abu Jahal’s severed head aloft as a trophy and yells in delight. Seeing this the remaining Quraish abandon their camels, baggage, weapons and turn about to make a hasty retreat towards Mecca. On his retreat, Abu Sufyan shouts back at Mohammad , that he will come back and shear off Mohammad ’s head for the disgusting traitor that he is for the Quraish of Mecca. Mohammad in turn shouts back that it is he who will prevail and their ultimate battle will be in front of the Kaaba at Mecca.)

Abu Sufyan (Chieftain of Mecca while retreating from the battle of Badr at the Wadi-al-Yalyal) to Mohammad : You accursed son of a whore, we shall be back again and over again, till we se the end of you, you disgusting traitor, who have joined the enemies of your own people, so that you could succeed with your nefarious design to get the chieftainship of Mecca. You who have taken betrayal, deception and cruelty to wanton depth. We shall punish you some day. Just you wait!

Mohammad (shouting back) to Abu Sufyan : It is you who have not learnt the lesson. You are strong, but it is I who is smart, and with a few warriors I have put you and your camels to an inglorious flight. Does that not teach you a lesson. Repent and surrender to me or if you like it seek refuge in allah. Both are one and the same. And you shall be safe. Or else you will regret and one day soon, Mecca shall be at my mercy and all our people the Quraish, will leave your side and be with me. And so will you, as you will have no option cousin Abu Sufyan. I command you to turn back and come and surrender to me and join the brotherhood of Islam.

Abu Sufyan (shouting back) to Mohammad : Curse you who calls me cousin. Our relationship is over. I shall seek blood revenge for what you have done. And when we meet next, my wife Hind will pull out your heart and liver and chew them as we do that of the goat and sheep we slaughter to Alluzza Man’at, Hubal, Allah and Allat.

Mohammad (shouting back) to Abu Sufyan : You will live, Abu, you will live, but only to regret what you have just said., Allah shall bear witness to that day. Only Allah, whose name you too invoke is the true god all the others are false gods, and so are all the images of them and also of allah, that you worship at Mecca. It is god’s command that he is the maker of man and that we shall not make him into graven images. Repent cousin, and embrace our brotherhood, so that we can call off this pointless bloodletting between the Muslims and the Quraish .

Abu Sufyan (shouting back) to Mohammad : The enemies at Medina have fallen for your infidelity, not because they admire you. But because they are the enemies of the Quraish and are using you to destroy us.

Mohammad (shouting back) to Abu Sufyan : Nay cousin Abu, what you say is of the past. Now we have a new future in front of us. The brotherhood of Islam. If we unite, we shall be able to extend our power over all of Arabia and also defeat the Persians and Romans. Will you join me in the name of Allah?

Abu Sufyan (shouting back) to Mohammad : Never, you are mad and will eventually bring destruction on all Arabs and all others who follow you mad murder cult called Islam. You have succeeded today with deceit and because of our ill-luck. You may succeed for sometime, but you and you band of Muslims will be utterly destroyed someday. The curse of the Kaaba is upon you for having betrayed your people and spilled their blood. This curse will work its way to give you intoxicating victories till all the sensible people join against you and destroy your murder cult utterly. I shall send envoys to Axum, Persia and Rum (Byzantine) to send in reinforcements to secure the caravan routes that you have endangered with your razzias (raids) and we shall all unite to defeat you and destroy you Muslim murderers to the last man, someday from today. Bear my words you imposter, you and all your followers and their descendants will pay for your crimes manifold. You and your followers can never rest in peace for even a moment from now on, as the curse of the Kaaba is upon you. (saying so, Abu Sufyan disappears over the horizon of sand dunes.)

Camera Position and Direction for Scene Thirty Three:
Begin shooting with a shot of Mohammad speaking with As'ad, Ali and a few other Bedouins in a tent. Pan camera to Umar who comes rushing into the tent. An camera later to Ubay. Show an oasis at the bottom of a series of wells located on a small slope on the eastern side of a valley (of Yalyal). This place is Badr. Pan camera to battle scene of rain coming in sheets (as it happens in a desert). Camels climbing the slopesof the valley. Camels falling over each other. Pandemonium. Some Meccans reach the Muslims. Muslim kill most of the attackers. Some attackers fell leaving behind their camels and weapons which are taken possession of by the Muslims. Pan camera to Mohammad and Abu Sufyan as they speak with each other. These shots can be followed with battle scenes as a flash back in Abu Sufyan’s mind and the scene of his disorderly retreat from Badr followed by Mohammad gloating over his victory amidst tumultuous celebrations at Medina. These shots can be accompanied with Voiceover (24).

____________________________________

Scene Thirty Four – The transformation of Mohammad after the victory at Badr

Mohammad in a tent speaking to many of his followers surveying the booty from the Battle of Badr.

Cast (Actors):

Mohammad , Ali, Uthman, Abu Bakr, As’ad and a few other Arab Bedouin tribesmen.

Voiceover (25) for Scene Thirty Four

The defeat at Badr stunned the Meccans into disbelief and there was despondency and mourning amongst the populace. They foresaw worse things to come.

Lust for booty and slaves, spurred the followers of Mohammad

Mohammad spurred his followers with lust for booty and sex slaves. The captured womenfolk were distributed by Mohammad amongst his followers and so was the booty distributed. Thus his followers had greed to motivate them, while the Quraish were fighting a defensive war to protect their caravans from Mohammad 's predatory raids. (As the Americans are today also fighting the War on Terror to keep the oil flowing from the Mid-east oil wells). While Mohammad was fighting to disrupt his adversary (as Osama and Zarqawi are doing today)

Mohammad also drilled into his followers the fantasy that if they died, they would reach heaven (Jann'at) where they would be served upon by 72 virgins (Houris) and pearly eyed boys (for the perverts among his followers). The motivation of the Quraish was to defend their business and way of life, as is that of the Americans today to ensure the flow of oil and defend the Western way of life. In this struggle, Mohammad with his dangling the carrots of booty and slaves along with the fantasy of landing in heaven with its 72 virgins for those who died, was able to ensure that his gangsters (the first Muslims) became insanely paranoid in battle.

They had everything to gain, and nothing to lose. While the Quraish were businessmen, fighting to get rid of a menace to their way of life. This difference in the motivation levels led to the defeat of the Quraish and to successive defeats of the many non-Muslim armies that opposed the Muslims first through Asia, then through Africa and finally through Europe. We Americans would do well to remember this today as we fight the War on Terror (Islam).

Lessons about the Muslim psyche that the Battle of Badr tell us

Badr was the first battle where the paranoid Muslim gangsters which that power hungry megalomaniac of Mecca had gathered around him, showed feats of desperate foolhardiness, that paid off and stunned the opposing forces. This was to repeat itself many a time through the course of Muslim history, thus building a false fantasy that allah was aiding the Muslims. What was aiding them, was no allah, but in fact it was their lust and greed. Mohammad had worked his followers into a frenzy and as a hungry man knows no law, these gangsters, rapists, murders would stoop to any level to defeat an enemy. The world has not yet learnt this fountainhead of Muslim psychology, so cleverly built by the founding father of terrorism - Mohammad -ibn-Abadallah.

We know that every civilization and culture has built a penal code. Similarly, the criminal mind of Mohammad also devised a penal code in such a way that if a Muslim did anything against Islam, he was a Murtad (Apostate) and apostasy had only one punishment in Islam - death. So Islam was, and still is, a one way dead-end street, while you can enter it, there is no way out!

Islamic theology (sic) absolved all crimes if they were committed while fighting non-Muslims

One of the cardinal principles of Islam is that when a Muslim commits any foul and heinous deed in order to bring victory to his gang (of Muslims), Islamic law forgives all those deeds in the name of Muslims waging a Jihad against the Non-Muslims (Kafirs). Mohammad preached contempt for all non-Muslim and told his gangsters that the non-Muslims were living in ignorance (Jahiliyaa) and that he would lead his followers to enlightenment (Ailm or ilm). This enlightenment forgave all acts of rape, murder, torture, as long as they were committed against the non-Muslims (Kafirs).

In all of Islam's existence of 1400 years very few have been able to recognize this heinous nature of Islam. Today those who are fighting the Muslims need to get an understanding of what they are up against, if they are to defeat the Muslims and destroy the threat of Islam once and forever.

What the Jihad Signifies

The battle of Badr marked the beginning of the Islamic terror of Jihad. The Muslims had begun their dirty work. the Jihad was on, and on in earnest. Mohammad gave this name Jihad (from Jahada which in Arabic means struggle) to his war campaign. In reality it was not a struggle, it was in fact genocide against all humanity - since at that time except for the gang of small bandits at Medina led by Mohammad , everyone else was non-Muslim. This defeat of the Meccans in 624, was also the first victory for the forces of that evil genius Mohammad .

Lessons from the Battle of Badr :

In this battle Mohammad ordered for the water springs to be sanded up in this very first battle. This shows that he would stoop to any level to win a war. This is more appalling, as Mohammad masqueraded as a spiritual person, as a prophet of god. If any military commander like Alexander of Hannibal had used this tactic, it would been looked upon as a legitimate one to secure victory. But for a chap who claimed to be prophet of god to do this is beyond words. We do not know whether to call Mohammad shameful or shameless!

This ruthless mentality was passed on to his followers and has become typecast with all Muslims today. So we should always expect any Muslim to stoop to any level. Not just in battle, but even in day-to-day life. This is first lesson in the Legacy of Mohammad as evident in his first Battle at Badr.

After this victory at Badr, Mohammad revealed his true spirit which is evident in following are teachings of Islam:

* Muslims must fight until their opponents submit to Islam (surah 9:29).

* A Muslim must not take a Jew or a Christian for a friend (surah 5:51).

* A Muslim apostate must be killed (surah 9:12).

* Stealing is punished by the amputation of the hands (surah 5:38).

* Adultery is punished by public flogging (surah 24:2).

* Resisting Islam is punished by death, crucifixion or the cutting off of the hands and feet (surah 5:33).

* Fate decides everyone's eternal destination (surah 17:13).

* Every Muslim will pass through Hell (surah 19:71).

* Heaven in Islam is the place where a Muslim will be reclining, eating meats and delicious fruits, drinking exquisite wines, and engaging in sex with virgins (surah 55:54- 56) & (surah 52:17,19). * Men are superior to women (surah 2:228).

* Women have half the rights of men: in court witness (surah 2:282) and in inheritance (surah 4:11).

* A man may punish his wife by beating her (surah 4:34).

* A man may marry up to four wives at the same time (surah 4:3).

* A wife is a sex object for her husband (surah 2:223).

Before the victory at Badr, Mohammad was weak, struggling to be accepted, often mocked at and ridiculed. He tried to appeal to the people of Mecca by being compassionate and loving. However, the fact that the compassion was deceptive was revealed when he moved to Medina and after his followers grew in strength and number, He became a ruthless murderer (he murdered the poets Asma bint Marwan, and Abu 'Afak). In addition there ws no place for love and compassion in Islam from Badr onwards. T was always and has always been till today, “Islam or death”. Mohameed revealed himself as a relentless warrior, intent on spreading his religion by the sword, especially after his initial victory at the Battle of Badr that intoxicated him to no end.

This change in Mohammad 's personality becomes apparent by comparing the Meccan and the Medinan surahs. The following are some examples:

In surah 73:10 God tells Mohammad to be patient with his opponents "Be patient with what they say, and part from them courteously." While in surah 2:191 God orders him to kill his opponents "Kill them wherever you find them, and drive them out from wherever they drove you out..."

In surah 2:256 God tells Mohammad not to impose Islam by force "There is no compulsion in religion." While in verse 193 God tells him to kill whoever rejects Islam "Fight (kill) them until there is no persecution and the religion is God's."

In surah 29:46 God tells Mohammad to speak nicely to people of the Book (Christians and Jews) "Argue with people of the Book, other than evil doers, only by means of what are better! and say, we believe in what has been sent down to us and sent down to you. Our God is the same as your God, and we are surrendered to him." While in surah 9:29 God tells him to fight the people of the Book, "Fight those who do not believe in God and the last day...and fight People of the Book, who do not accept the religion of truth (Islam) until they pay tribute by hand, being inferior."

To justify this sudden change in the Quran's mood from peaceful to militant, from conciliatory to confrontational, Mohammad claimed that it was God who told him so. It was God who abrogated the peaceful verses and replaced them by harsh ones!

However the truth of the matter is that Mohammad became strong enough to move from the stage of weakness to the stage of Jihad, revealing the kind of deceptive opportunist and ruthless and merciless person he really was. And due to his dictum of the Sunnah Muslims follow his example, and copy cat his temperament. This explains why almost all Muslims, with exceptions like Ayan Hirsi Ali, are either deceptively opportunist when they say Islam is a religion of peace and want you to convert to Islam, as Mohammad did during his days at Mecca (before the Hejira), or are ruthless and merciless when they fly airliners into landmark building or blow up school kids, housewives at a marketplace or terrorize pub-goers and disco dancers, as Mohammad did at Medina when he started the Ghazawats and the series of battles from Badr onwards, that he called the ‘Jihad’.

Today, in the West (as also in Russia, China, India, Latin America and Africa) we are largely witnessing the Islamic stage of weakness, but let us not be fooled, the stage of violent Jihad is coming sooner or later. This meek little lamb of Islam, will turn out to be a ravening wolf, and the Muslim tone which is sweet melodious sounding at times, will change in to a threatening and blood-curdling roar before the Muslims can come in for the kill. It is up to us to prevent that before it can ever happen, by hunting down the beast that terrorizes us.

Dialogues for scene Thirty Four

Mohammad (pointing to a large heap of swords, daggers, spears) to Ali

See Ali, the weapons we have captured from the Quraish . Allah be praised. We shall use these in our next battle with the infidels of Mecca.

Ali to Mohammad

: But my lord, this is only a part of the booty. Come have a look at the bevy of beautiful damsels from Mecca who had accompanied the Quraish army to sing songs of valor to motivate them to fight us. These women will now sing songs for our entertainment.

Mohammad (with a smirk) to Ali

: No Ali, (with a pause) they will do much more for us!

Ali to Mohammad

: Much more, I do not understand. They are singers and dancers. What can they do more than that.

Mohammad (with a sigh to muttering) to himself

: This goat-head, cannot think beyond what he sees!

Mohammad to Ali

: Dear cousin Ali, these damsels were brought by the Quraish to entertain them with their melodious voices and supple bodies. Now they shall entertain us with more than their voices. We shall each take one of them as a wife. First I will choose and then each one of you will do the same. They are a legitimate maal-e-ganimat (spoils of war) for us to enjoy. We have struggled hard at Badr, now is the time to enjoy the fruits. Also the treasury that we have confiscated from the Quraish which was meant to bribe people from our brotherhood, will now be distributed amongst all our brothers. It is this reward that will keep our brotherhood strong. And anyone who does seek to fall to the enemy’s temptation to defect to their side and leave the brotherhood is a Murtad – a person marked for death. Henceforth, no one will ever leave Islam. Anyone doing so will be slaughtered. It is the holy duty of every brother to see to it that no one leaves our brotherhood. That is allah’s wish! Ameen.

Ali to Mohammad

: But what of those of our brothers who have lost their lives at Badr? How will they enjoy?

Mohammad to Ali

: They are already enjoying what you are not!

Ali to Mohammad

: Enjoy, what we are not. I do not understand Sire? They are dead. How do dead men enjoy anything?

Mohammad (with a sigh to muttering) to himself (looking into the camera at close focus)

: Here the goat-head goes again. I need to nip this attitude of challenging me in the bud, before it goes out of hand and unravels the band that I have so carefully built.

Mohammad to Ali and all those assembled

: You see those who die when fighting in allah’s way, are not dead, they are martyrs. And all Muslim martyrs reach heaven (Jann'at) where they are being served upon by 72 virgins (Houris) and pearly eyed boys (for those with a different inclination amongst our brotherhood). This should be borne in mind by every warrior of our brotherhood. Victory brings you the booty and slaves and riches, while martyrdom takes you to in heaven where you enjoy life with its 72 virgins and every flowing streams in Paradise. So bear in mind, in Islam there is no defeat. Those who fight and live enjoy her eon earth. And those who fight and are martyred, enjoy even better fruits in paradise.

Mohammad (with a sigh to muttering) to himself (looking into the camera at close focus)

: I know this is going to make this band of my followers who are the first Muslims, insanely paranoid in battle and will bring me victory after victory.

Mohammad to all the assembled Bedouin

: Our motivation is different from that of the idolaters of Mecca. The Quraish want to defend their business and way of life. We fight in the way of allah, to bring the Quraish out of infidelity and into Islam. When we win we gain the booty that lies in front of you. But if we lose, we gain even more in heaven as I just told you. We Muslims, have everything to gain, and nothing to lose. This difference in the motivation will lead to the defeat of the Quraish and to successive defeats of the many infidel armies that will oppose us Muslims through our march across the globe.

As’ad to Mohammad

: My lord, we at Medina have always dreamt of victory over the Meccans. This has never been possible. Medina has always played second fiddle to mecca in terms of wealth, power, significance. They have the Holy site of Kaaba, they have the richest caravans, they have the best scimitars. But now you have changed all that we have the ir weapons and wealth in our possession. But when can we too be the site of a holy site as the Meccan’s have the Kaaba?

Mohammad to As’ad

: From today, Medina shall have the Prophet’s Mosque, that will be as important as is the Kaaba at Mecca. For now, Mecca and Medina will be the two holy sites of Islam. And the ruler of Islam will be the custodian of the two holy sites.

As’ad to Mohammad

:But we have not as yet captured Mecca. Do you want to do that?

Mohammad to As’ad

: Not just Mecca, we shall overrun the whole world. “Allarzu Lilaah, Walhukumu Lilaah” The world belongs to Allah and the rule of Allah shall prevail all over the world”.

As’ad to Mohammad

: We from Medina are overawed at your magnificent presence. Because of your leadership, we at Medina have today the possession of the camels of the Meccans, which we shall slaughter for their meat and also use them to release the water from their glands, when we are in thirst. What other message do you have for us.

Mohammad to As’ad

: Do not kill any camel in vain. If you need water, have it but keep your camel alive but still get from him the water.

As’ad to Mohammad

: I am puzzled. How do we keep a camel alive and still get the water if there is no other source for water.

Mohammad to As’ad

: Do as I do in the way of the Sunnah. Drink camel’s urine. That can quench your thirst and also give you the nutrition which food gives you. And your camel will still be alive.

As’ad (grimacing for a minute but immediately regaining his composure) to Mohammad

: It shall done my lord. Had anyone else told me to do so, I would have cut off his head. But a word from your magnificent self is law. It shall be done. Henceforth it will be a practice for every Msulim to drink Camels urine.

Mohammad to all the assembled Bedouin

: Also remember, many amongst us drink liquor that the Romans drink at all occasions. Drinking of liquor or any other alcoholic drink is haram. Drink camels’ urine instead. Alcohol will take possession of your senses and make you delirious and make you speak and think without any control. You may have the delirium of following the dictates of your own mind, rather than that of allah, as I tell you. And following your own mind under the influence of alcohol or without its influence is haram (forbidden). In war, without alcohol but following Allah’s way, you will be always in the possession of your senses and be focused on victory in war and also follow allah’s way of bringing all infidels in to Islam at all other times.

Abu Bakr (who is oldest and most wise among the first Muslims) to Mohammad

: But is not urine dirty. We Bedouins have always looked upon urine as dirty.

Mohammad to all the assembled Bedouin

: Only the Shaitan’s (satan’s) urine is dirty. And hence shaitan pees into the ears of those who fall asleep during Ibadat/Salat (Muslim prayer)!

Abu Bakr to Mohammad

: I stand corrected my lord.

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Umar, Uthman, As’ad, Abu Bakr and a few other Muslims after the victory at Badr. Insert shots of war, and the retreat of the Quraish army. Life in the desert, This can be accompanied with Voiceover (25).

___________________

Scene Thirty Five – The defeat of the Muslims by Khalid-ibn-Waleed at the battle of Jebel Uhud and the conversion of Khalid to Islam

Voiceover (26) for Scene Thirty Five

The Battle of Jebel Uhud (3 A.H., 625 C.E.)

Purturbed by their unexpected and stunning defeat by a band of brigands who followed Mohammad . The Quraish decided to have another go at Mohammad . Ths time they sent a bigger army under the command of one of their bravest general Khalid-ibn-Waleed. So in a sense, the Battle of Jebel Uhud (Uhud hill) was an extension of the Battle of Badr.

After the Battle of Badr the Quraish were frustrated at Mohammad 's renewed assaults, which had now become more audacious, on the Caravans to and from Mecca. And so they re-organized their forces and attacked Medina once again. The armies clashed at a hillicok named Uhud. For this battle, the Quraish gathered a bigger force comprising of all able-bodied Quraish men and attacked Mohammad and his gang that was holed up in Medina.

In this war Mohammad again promised victory to his followers and told them that as in the Battle of Badr, they would get to plunder the attacking Quraish, who always went to war well stocked with Tents, Carpets, and Cooking Utensils in addition to weapons and a bevy of women to entertain them while proceeding to war.

But it was this lust for plunder was to make Mohammad ’s mercenary Muslims taste a military defeat for the first time in their truculent history.

Mohammad had placed a group of archers on the Uhud hillock to surprise the attacking Quraish army, while the main portion of the Mohammad ’s army would engage the Quraish in the ravine below. It so happened that the Muslim archers who were fighting from an elevation could initially force the Quraish to retreat.

As the Quraish retreated, leaving behind their tents, cooking pots, carpets, the main Muslim army which was facing the Quraish, paused the fighting to collect this plunder left behind by the retreating Quraish . On seeing their comrades helping themselves to the abandoned wealth of the Quraish, the archers left their strategic position of advantage on the hillock and came down to share in the spoils of war!

On seeing that the attack of arrows had stopped, the Quraish re-grouped and again attacked the Muslims who were by now busy looting the abandoned Quraish Camp. This led to a massacre of the Muslims, and Mohammad himself was hurt by a spear hurled by Khalid-ibn-Waleed, the brave Quraish general (who was later to convert to Islam and lend his bravery to the blood-thirsty march of Islam).

This way the Battle of the Uhud hill ended in defeat for Mohammad , only due to the lust of his gangsters for plunder. Mohammad had to save himself by beating a hasty retreat into the fortified part of the town of Madina. So much for the divine help that their fiction called allah renders the Muslims in warfare!

Lessons from the Battle of Uhud:

Mohammad was basically a gangster, who in the initial stages found camp-followers by waving the carrot of plunder before them. The first Muslim converts were those hardened criminals who wanted to loot a harried and defeated enemy. So the level of morality among the early Muslims (as also among today’s Muslims) was quite low followed as they did the example of Mohameed going by the dictates of the Sunnah (emulating the behavior of Mohammad ). Hence, as mercenary gangsters, their war discipline was pathetic. After all they were there as Muslims to plunder and rape.

The fact that greed could get the better of the Muslims was the lesson for Mohammad from the Battle of Uhud. Henceforth, he made violation of discipline and retreat from a battle an offense punishable with death. A tradition carried by Muslims till today. This shows the ruthless character of Mohammad , who would be merciless with his own followers if they failed in the objective of defeating an enemy. This coercion played a no small role in the successive victories the Muslims had over the Arabs, Persians, Romans (Byzantines) and later over many other of their victims.

The Muslims could only be defeated, by those adversaries who in turn slaughtered Muslims en masse as happened at the Battle of Tours in 732, in France, a few hundred miles south of Paris , where as a singular exception, the equally ruthless Franks (Ferangis) surrounded the Arab-Muslim army and slaughtered it almost up to the last man and saved France (and Europe) from Islam.

In war, the Muslims could be either victorious or dead. A lesson here is that to defeat the Muslims, they need to be fought to their deaths. A lesson that America would do well to bear in mind in today as we fight the War on Terror.

Dialogues for scene Thirty Five

Umar to Mohammad (sitting in a tent): After this first victory Sire, our brothers are tired and want to celebrate. This is time for us to celebrate.

As’ad (rushing in to the tent) to Mohammad : Sire, there is no time for celebrations. The Quraish are marching towards Medina again. This time they are led by the accursed idolator Khalid-ibh-Waleed.

Mohammad (screaming in rage) to all those assembled : Arrgg… they come again, and this time led by that invincible Khalid. This will be tough fight, brothers. We need to assemble on top a sand dune, as we did last time, to get the advantage of height.

As’ad to Mohammad : There is an ideal place for us at Uhud hill. If we occupy the crest of the hillock and shoot arrows at the idolaters, as they approach us, we would be able to kill many of their men, before they could reach us. Our archers could get protection from the outcrop of rocks over the crest.

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to As’ad : Yes that is a brilliant idea. You are very intelligent As’ad. I appoint you the commander for this war. Bring us victory, as you did last time. I shall also join you, but will lead the main force that will engage the Quraish in the valley below, after you have stunned them with your barrage of arrows.

As’ad to Mohammad : Yes Sire. We need to proceed immediately

Mohammad to Umar and to all assembled: Umar, get all our Mohajirs and Ansars together. We need every brother to fight in the way of allah. Come on everybody out of this tent, get your scimitars, swords, daggers and join us outside on the way to Uhud.

(The battle scene at Uhud

: The battledfield of Uhud is a small hillock. The crest of the hill is strewn with outcrops of rocks, behind which the Muslim have taken position, unseen by the approaching Quraish army. At a order shouted by Mohammad from the valley below, the archers begin to shoot a barrage of arrows in to the dense ranks of the Quraish . There are many casualties among the Quraish , who try to shoot back with their own arrows, but the rocky outcrops protect the Muslims. The Quraish who are in the open suffer heavily and begin to retreat to relative safety of their camp a few yards behind them. But their camp which is collection of tents made of camel hides cannot protect them from the arrows and the small rocks that the Muslims are hurling at them. Eventually Khalid-ibn-Waleed, gives the order to retreat. Mohammad see another Muslim victory coming. He orders the main Muslim army that he is leading to charge at the retreating Muslim who have now left their camp with all its belongings to the mercy of the Muslims.

When the Muslims reach the camp, they see the rich assortment of bejeweled weapons, mirrors, utensils, food, camel hides, carpets that the Quraish have left behind. Lust for the easy wealth gets the better of the Muslims who stop pursuing the retreating Quraish and fall upon each other to grab the riches strewn about in the abandoned Quraish camp. There is pandemonium in the Muslim ranks, as Mohammad orders his ‘brothers’ to stop the looting and pursue the retreating Quraish . But no one listens to him. Witnessing the loot in the camp, the Muslim archers placed on top of the Uhud hill also run down to share in the booty.

The shooting of arrows at the Quraish stops as there are no Muslim archers left at the top of the hill. Taking advantage of this, Khalid-ib-Waleed girders the more disciplined Quraish army to regroup and to attack the Muslims who have thrown down their weapons to grab as much of the booty as they could. As the Quraish fall upon the Muslims, a massacre of the Muslims follows. Mohammad himself is hurt from a spear thrown by Khalid and falls unconscious. Seeing the prophet of allah unconscious, the Muslims loose nerve and start fleeing the scene. Mohammad who regains consciousness begs his followers not to discard him.

Mohammad sees his end near, as Khalid aims another spear at him. But despite Mohammad ’s cries of despair, none of the Ansars of Medina are in a mood to listen to the person from Mecca. Only the Mohajirs from Mecca like Umar, Uthman, Ali and Abu Bakr, joined only by As’ad (an Ansar from Medina) rally around the fallen and desperate Mohammad has to be carried on the back of Ali to the safety of Medina.

The cries of the wounded and dying Muslims rent the air at Uhud. Khalid-ibn-Waleed wants to pursue the Muslims in to Medina and finish off the job, once and forever. But he is advised by his deputies that the Muslims might have a greater force in the rocky fortress of boulders that his followers have set up inside Medina. Khalid decides to withdraw and come again with a greater force to lay a siege and storm the fortress of Medina to finish the job. Vowing so, he withdraws to Mecca, after this first victory over the Muslims.)

Mohammad (seeing the approaching Quraish shouts an order) to As’ad : The Quraish are now within the range of our arrows. Run up the hill and order the archers to start shooting the arrows and not stop their barrage till all the idolaters are dead. Aim for Khalid, who is riding the brown camel in the front row.

As’ad to Mohammad : Yes sire, I shall come down here and join you after the shooting starts.

Mohammad to As’ad : Fine do that, I shall await your return, by which time, our archers would have made mincemeat of the Quraish and we shall be in a position to attack them in the Wadi (valley) with our main force. (As’ad goes up and commands the archers to start shooting the arrows. And he comes down again to join Mohammad . The archers are shooting in a frenzy. But they do not have any senior Ansar to command them.)

Mohammad (after the archers have made the Quraish retreat) to As’ad : Come, our time is right now, we shall fall upon the retreating Quraish .

As’ad to the assembled Muslim warriors: Come brothers the time for our victory is near. Fall upon the Quraish like a pack of wolves and devour the idolators like sheep. (The Muslims swiftly run towards the Quraish and attack their infantry which is lagging behind, those Quraish who are on camels have made they way ahead and have abandoned the Quraish camp which is now lying undefended. The Quraish infantry also retreat swiftly and give their abandoned camp a detour to move faster from the path of the attack Muslims. There is swift but brief fight between the retreating Quraish and the advancing Muslims. But once the Muslims reach the abandponded camp, they set upon looting it, and cast ther weapons aside)

As’ad to the Muslim warriors: Stop this looting, pursue the Quraish . There will be time for looting later.

A Muslim warrior to As’ad : By the time we return, the camp would have already been looted. We will get nothing then. The Quraish are already running for their lives. We will take what we can now and return to Medina.

As’ad to (yelling to) the Muslim warriors: Stop in the name of Mohammad . I order you to stop. Stop in the name of allah. STOP. (but no one pays any attention to As’ad. The shooting of arrows from top of the hill has also stopped and the looters are joined by more looters from top of the hill. The archers have abandoned their position.)

Umar to the Muslim warriors: You accursed Ansars of Medina, is it that only we the Mohajirs from Mecca will be the true (Mujahids) warriors of Islam. We are but a handful, but will fight the Quraish , and not dirty our hands with loot, when the enemy is still within eyesight.

Mohammad (who comes up by his side) to Umar : Gather our Mohajirs, we need to defend our frontlines. The Quraish have noticed the pandemonium here. They are shrewd, they will attack, now it we the Quraish (Mohajirs) against the infidel Quraish from Mecca.

Mohammad (wildy in panic) to Umar, Uthman, Ali, Abu Bakr and a handful of Muslim Mohajir troops by his side. : Beware brothers, here come the accursed idolators, while the backs of our Ansars are towards them. Cl\all upon all Ansars to stop looting and defend themselves for the Quraish will be upon us in a moment (Arrggg…. As a spear from the Quraish thrown by Khalid hits him in the shoulder) Mohammad falls to the ground cursing the Quraish . There is pandemonium and massacre of the Muslims as the regrouped Quraish make mincemeat of the disarrayed Muslim (Ansars) who have their hands on carpets, utensils, abandoned by the Quraish , rather than on their own weapons.

Khalid (who comes upon him) to Mohammad : Meet your end, you accursed traitor. Have you now learnt your lesson, when you are abandoned by the accursed Ansars of Medina. Now meet your end and go to hell. Khalid aims anther spear, now at Mohammad ’s heart.

Mohammad (wildy in panic) to Umar, Uthman, Ali, Abu Bakr and a handful of Muslim Mohajir troops by his side. : Save me brothers, I need to live and do not want to die. I love my life. In the name of allah, save me. Ali come dear cousin, strike Khalid, before he strikes me.

Ali to Khalid (while lunging at) : Stop you accursed idolator. You will not deprive us of our Nabi. (So saying he hurls a stone from close quarters, that hits Khalid on his chest, momentarily disorienting him)

Ali to Uthman, Umar and Abu Bakr: Let us take Mohammad out of here. We can come again and fight another time.

A Quraish deputy named Abid to Khalid : Let us pursue these accursed traitors fast and kill them all. They are fast escaping behind the hills.

Khalid to his troops: Come let us pursue them. Abid, Yasin, come with me with your camels.

Yasin (another Quraish deputy) to Khalid : Sire they have already fled towards the fortress behind the hill. I suspect , this is trap. We should attack, only when we have siege equipment to trap these Muslim rats in their hole. Now we should go back to get reinforcements.

Khalid shouting to Mohammad and his companions : We go now, back to Mecca, but we shall be back to get you Mohammad , you accursed traitor.

Mohammad (who has regained consciousness) to Khalid : The curse of allah be on you, you accursed idolater. Not only has allah saved me but has kept me alive to fight you another day. I vow to allah that I will either kill you, or make you repent your infidelity and bring you in to my brotherhood. Next time we meet, it will be different. Beware you accursed idolater, your false gods cannot protect you. Fear allah and he will protect you and make you immortal for all time to come. You are brave, but misguided. Repent and surrender to allah.

Khalid shouting to Mohammad : Your companions have saved you not allah. Thanks them and not allah. And had it not been for your good fortune, you would have been a dead man at the end of this spear I hold (pointing at his sword with his other hand). I shall keep this sword wating till we meet next to plunge it in your dirty heart.

Mohammad (shouting) to Khalid : Your sword will be engraved with the name of allah and you shall plunge it in to the hearts of idolaters, after you repent and join us someday. So long brave and misguided warrior, your days as an idolater are numbered. Mark my words.(saying so Mohamed and his companions disappear in to the rough-cut fortress of Medina.)

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Umar, Uthman, Abu Bakr and a few other Muslims when As’ad comes rushing in with the news of the second Meccan attack on Medina.. Insert shots of war, Muslims mrching up the Uhud hill and shooting arrows at the Quraish army, of the retreat of the Quraish army, looting of the Quraish camp, the counterattack by the Quraish , Mohammad being hurt and the dialogues between the fleeing Mohammad and the victorious Quraish general Khalid-ibn-Waleed. Pan camera and focus on the face of Khalid. This can be accompanied with Voiceover (26).

------------------------------------------------------------------

Scene Thirty Six - The battle of Khandaq (the Trench or ditch)

Voiceover (27) for Scene Thirty Six

After the defeat at Uhud, Mohammad is advised my Salman Farsi to strengthen the fortress of Medina and dig a trench around it to prevent the next attack from the Meccans to overrun it. Salman was an Arab from Mesopotemia (Iraq) which was then a part of the Persian Sassanid empire. Salman had been banished by the Persian emperor Khusro Parvez (Chroses) for his heretical ideas and the crime of fomenting rebellion against the Persian Empire. Salman was a follower of Mazdak. Mazdak preached ideas which were considered heretical in Zoroastrian Persia. Hence all the followers of Mazdak were persecuted in Persia and were expelled from the Sassanid empire. Salman Farsi had also been expelled because of his Mazdakite views which were considered heretical in Zoroastrian Persia. To avenge his insult, Salman, returned to his homeland, Arabia and played a major role in instigating the power crazed megalomaniac Mohammad to form an army to attack Persia. It is this Salman who instigated the Muslims to attack Persia after Mohammad ’s death in 632 C.E., as an act of his revenge on his royal Persian tormentors.

The battle of Khandaq (the Trench or ditch)

In the following year the Quraish built and alliance of different Arab tribes to fight the Muslim gangsters holed up in Medina. They enrolled the help of many tribes, among them were the Banu Ghaftan (also termed Banu Ghatfan or Ghatafan). This confederacy of tribes, attacked Medina with a huge army. This time the tactic used by Mohammad was to dig a ditch or a trench around three sides of the city of Medina. The fourth side was made up of sharp rocky outcrops and dence bushy thorny forests, which an army could not cross. Mohememd decided to dig a trench on the suggestion of Salman Farsi. This Salman was an Arab from Mesopotemia (Iraq) which was then a part of the Persian Sassanid empire. Salman had been banished by the Persian emperor Khusro Parvez (Chroses) for his heretical ideas and the crime of fomenting rebellion against the Persian Empire. Salman was a follower of Mazdak. Mazdak preached ideas which were considered heretical in Zoroastrian Persia. Hence all the followers of Mazdak were persecuted in Persia and were expelled from the Sassanid empire. Salman Farsi had also been expelled because of his Mazdakite views which were considered heretical in Zoroastrian Persia. To avenge his insult, Salman, returned to his homeland, Arabia and played a major role in instigating the power crazed megalomaniac Mohammad to form an army to attack Persia. It is this Salman who instigated the Muslims to attack Persia after Mohammad ’s death in 632 C.E., as an act of his revenge on his royal Persian tormentors.

Muslim sources would want you to believe that this Salman came to Arabia to seek spiritual solace in Mohammad . Nothing could be further from the truth, as Mohammad had only his blood-curdling mentality of blackmail and murder to impose on all his victims. Far from having any kind of benevolent wisdom, Mohammad was a murderer, a pedophile and a scoundrel of the worst kind whose existence was a curse on humankind, a curse from which we still suffer, a curse called Islam

Salman knew that the Persians had this practice of having defensive trenches and moats dug around cities. But the Arabs were unaware of this practice as their battles generally involved attacking and defending passing caravans, and rarely against the few cities that existed in Arabia at that time. And in attacking a moving target like passing caravans, static defenses like moats and trenches played no role.

So when the Quraish confederacy approached Medina, they were confused by the Trench, and they settled for a long siege. Now Mohammad used his third trick of applying pressure selectively on the confederate army and promising the different confederates with friendship if they embraced Islam. Incidentally he did not tell them then that the punishment for anyone leaving Islam was death. An ex-Muslim was a Murtad and had to be killed. At the Battle of the Trench, in the beginning Mohammad 's overtures were initially met with scorn. But as the battle became a long drawn one, with the weather turning inclement with sandstorms, hail and rain, some of the confederates decided to withdraw from battle after accepting Islam as a pretext for withdrawing from the battle.

The Quraish had not made the acceptance of Islam a punishable offense, the way Mohammad had ordained death for those leaving Islam. The first of the confederate tribe to fall for the wily Mohammad ’s ruse was that of the Banu Ghaftan. After this one by one of the confederates withdrew from the alliance by offering the pretext of embracing Islam.

Finally the Quraish decided that the siege could not continue and lifted it to retreat to Mecca. After the Quraish lifted the siege, Mohammad waylaid those poets and balladeers in Medina who had formally declared themselves to be Mohammad ’s followers (and had converted to his creed of Islam), but whom he had suspected of having secretly pledged their loyalty to the attacking Quraish. He ordered that they should be assassinated.

Mind you, these poets were not combatants, they were balladeers, who loved the freedom of worship of the pre-Islamic Arab society, and they decried Mohammad ’s tyranny thru their poems and ballads. That was enough for Mohammad to order their assassination. And they had to die not in battle, and not because they had picked up arms against the gangster Mohammad , but because of his sinister plot to murder them when they least suspected that they would be done to death. The Islamic tradition to putting Murtads (apostates) to death had begun.

Another seminal event at the battle of the trench was the capture and forcible conversion of Khalid-ibh-Waleed the Quraish general to Islam. When the unsuspecting Quraish were treacherously attacked by the Muslims from the ranks of the betrayers – the Banu Ghaftan, the Quraish were taken unawares. Khalid-ibh-Waleed was sent by Abu Sufyan to find out why the Banu Ghaftan were marching towards the Quraish .

Using this subterfuge, the brave Quraish general Khalid-ibn-Waleed was trapped, but he and the handful of Quraish warriors accompanying him, put up a brave but unequal fight. When most of his comrades fell in this unequal battle, he was surrounded and taken prisoner and presented in chains to Mohammad . Mohammad had recollected their dialogue at the conclusion of the Battle of Uhud hill, and continuing on those lines gave Khalid an option of Islam or instant death. Mohammad offered that Khalid join the winning side if he wanted to continue his career as a commander of men. Khalid saw no option and embraced islam. From then on Khalid was a fearsome warrior for Islam. Although he always had Umar as a bitter and envious rival. And at the end of his illustrious career, Umar, then a caliph, exiled the then ageing Khalid-ibn-Waleed to live in a small isolated settlement in Arabia on a meager pension of thirty dinars. Khalid died unsung and bitter, and his last days were full of frustration and self-pity. He lamented the misfortune that had befallen him because of islam.

Lesson to be learnt from Islam’s psychological tactics to convert brave warriors and desperate criminals like Jose Padilla and Reid – the shoe bomber

There is another lesson to be learnt from islam’s psychological tactics. At The Battle of Uhud, the Quraish were led by Khalid-ibn-Waleed, who was till then an inveterate foe of Mohammad in that battle he almost had killed Mohammad . But after Mohammad through his guile, made the Quraish weaker and finally defeated the Quraish at the Battle of the Trench, and captured Khalid, giving him the ultimatum of Islam or death, Khalid saw that he could express his ferocity only if he combined it with the malice and guile of Mohammad and so to continue his military career, he converted to Islam.

After his conversion Khalid-ibn-Walid became a very fearsome Muslim general who led the Muslims to victory in the battle of Al Yarmuk against the Byzantines in 12 A.H. (636 C.E.).

Khalid’s conversion and later success itself tells a tale that in the psychology of the Arabs, only if the powerful are also the successful and dangerous, they are respected. Khalid need not have converted to Islam, had he killed Mohammad at the battle of the Uhud hill or had defeated him subsequently at Mecca. But as Khalid could not defeat, Mohammad , he decided that the best way to ensure success for himself was to join the Muslims. Before his conversion, Khalid was ferocious like all Arabs, after his conversion, he also became malicious, sadistic and deceptive as the Muslim were called on to be by Mohammad .

This has a parallel today in the careers of criminals like Jose Padilla and Reid – the Shoe Bomber. They converted to Islam while serving a jail sentence. They met an Islamic Mufti in Jail and realized that they could continue their criminal careers better if they joined the gang of criminal gangsters – the Muslims.

Khalid-ibn-Walid’s conversion to Islam has another lesson for those who fight the Muslims, that the Muslims only understand and respect, strength and cruelty. They treat magnanimity, charity and noblesse with contempt. So we Americans and our allies, will have to re-invent our cowboy spirit and go for the scalps of the Muslims, if we want to be victorious.

If we want to earn the respect and submission of the Muslims, we need to put the fear of death in them. And this death cannot be the individual death which the Muslims anyway are eager to seek through their martyrdom (genocide murder) operations. We need to give them death through the mass-slaying of the Muslims with trans-continental thermo-nuclear attacks, that would wipe out millions of them at one stroke.

Ruthless and mindless as this may sound today, there is no other way to defeat the beast-like Muslims.

The beginning of the Jihad and why Allah has no form

The fact that Mohammad was an evil genius was seen in many actions of his. One of which was his decision of adopting the dictum that that Allah has no form. There was no lofty or abstract reason for this. This was purely a military tactic. With the Muslim object of worship having no form or shape, while the Muslim Jihadis could go about destroying idols and icons of non-Muslims, the Muslims presented no object to a victorious army to desecrate and destroy, since the Muslim dictum of allah without a form and was not to be found anywhere, except in the perverted minds of the gangsters of Mohammad .

This was psychological boost to the Muslims who could not be humiliated, in the way they humiliated others. This was the kind of humiliation which the pre-Muslim Quraish were to learn in a few years when Mohammad slyly capture Mecca.

Dialogues for scene Thirty Six

Mohammad (sitting in a tent and in a rage) to Umar : The defeat at Uhud is a lesson for all us.

Umar (despondently) to Mohammad : What lesson does it teach us sire?

Mohammad (drawing closer to Umar) to Umar : The angel Jibril came to me last night. He told me the tree of Islam will have to be nurtured with the blood of traitors and cowards.

Umar (with a confused look) to Mohammad :I do not understand you, Sire.

Mohammad (in a soft tone) to Umar : The Ansars of Medina have all joined us for the loot that our Jihad gets them. This positive motivation is not enough for them. They need a negative motivation, brigands that they all have been, for years before they joined us. I shall today announce to them the message from Allah. Summon all of them here, now. Immediately.

Umar (with another confused look) to Mohammad : It shall be done, Sire. (Umar goes out and yells out for all the Ansars and Mohajirs to assemble in the central square of Medina. Mohammad limps in to the square his eyes red and burning with rage).

Mohammad (in a raging tone) to all assembled : Allah has spoken. His angel Jibril has delivered his message to me last night about the lesson we have to learn from our defeat yesterday at Uhud. From now on, it will be the duty of every Muslim to slaughter every person who turns his back to the enemy. I come here to give you this message, but my heart tells me to slaughter all of you who turned your backs towards the enemy whom we had put to flight. And because of our misdeed of falling for our greed, did the enemy get a chance to catch us when we were busy looting, instead of pursuing them and putting them to flight.

Ali (with a confused look) to Mohammad : But Sire, we theMohajirs did not turn our backs to the enemy. We fought all along and we saved your life too.

Mohammad (with increasing anger) to Ali : You did not save me, alld saved me. You only followed allah’s orders to you to do so.

Ali (with a confused look) to Mohammad : OK, if that is how you want to put it. But it was the Ansars who fled. We Mohajirs stayed by your side in your time of distress. I did so, as I have promised my father Abu Talib that I will be always by your side all through life.

Mohammad (with an irritated look) to Ali and to all assembled: What you say cousin Ali is a thing of the past. Now on we will not look upon each other as Mohajir or Ansar. All are equal in the eyes of all, and the fault of one, is the fault of the other. We are all here in the brotherhood of Islam to make the whole of humanity submit to the will of allah, we are not here for personal gain (Munafa). Anyone here for personal gain is a selfish person (Munafiquin). If anyone turns to looting the enemy’s wealth before all of the enemy has been slaughtered or turns his back on the enemy for any reason and flees a battle against the idolaters, then any brother within arms length of the traitor Munafiquin, will slaughter that Munafiquin.

As’ad (with a remorseful look) to Mohammad : Sire, I also stood by your side yesterday, when you were surrounded by the Quraish idolaters. I am ashamed at the behavior of some of my fellow Ansars. They were not in themselves. Yesterday. They had come to the battle after imbibing liquor to intoxicate them to greater acts of bravery. The devil’s brew had taken possession of their senses. It was the devil’s brew that controlled their instincts. And hence they went to loot, when they should have been fighting in allah’s way.

Mohammad (with a confused look muttering to himself) : Oh, this was why they were utterly unruly yesterday, not paying heed to my orders. I should nip this practice of drinking alcohol before a battle. This is going to lead these Ansars to be disorderly and capricious. The devils brew might make them numb to their personal pain and make them indulge in acts of personal heroism in war it will also leave their whims and fancies unchecked. They will not obey my commands. I need to rectify this immediately.

Mohammad (with a determined voice) to all assembled: Brothers, listen carefully to what I say now. What brother As’ad says is very important. I have been discussing this with Allah for some time (pauses)… Yes we Bedouin have been having this custom of keeping our alcoholic drinks with us during times of merriment as well as during war. But war henceforth is not a merriment, no longer is war an indulgence. It is a holy duty of every Muslim to fight and kill in the name of allah to bring Islam to the infidels. We fight to kill and convert. For this alcohol does the work of the Satan. I decree that henceforth drinking alcohol is haram (forbidden) for all Muslims. Break your pitchers of alcohol right now and take a pledge in the name of allah, that you and your descendants will not bring this devils brew near your lips ever after.

As’ad (with a remorseful look) to all assembled : What Nabi says is right. It is allah’s wish that we change our habit of imbibing alcohol for any reason whatsoever.

Shaqueel (a rough and burly Ansar –Muslim convert - from Medina) to As’ad : Hey As’ad, we are with you in the brotherhood of this Messenger from Mecca, to loot and become rich. We have followed you so far, because every raid and the war at Badr, brought us riches, camel and women. I will not give up alcohol. It keeps me going in times of desperation. There are limits to what we can listen to in the name of whatever this messenger from Mecca invokes. (some Ansars nod in support of Shaqueel)

As’ad (with an remorseful look) to Shaqueel : Brother Shaqueel, do not live in past. We now have a new leader who leads us to victory. He would have done so yesterday too, had it not been for your indiscretion of looting in the midst of battle. Give up your Kufr habit of drinking and more importantly your Kufr habit of rudely questioning Mohammad who is our Nabi.

Shaqueel (with a defiant look) to As’ad : And what if I persist in doing so?

As’ad (with an angry look) to Shaqueel : Then I am sorry to say that I shall have to carry out the command given by Mohammad our Nabi to slaughter you right now. Do you want me to do so?

Shaqueel (with a defiant look) to As’ad : Yes I challenge you to a duel, whosoever wins will be right. His view will prevail over all the Ansars. We of Medina are independent and will remain so, I will not follow this imposter Mohammad from Mecca. (saying so he draws his sword and lunges at As’ad)

(A sword fight follows between As’ad and Shaqueel. The fight is equal for some time, but gradually Shaqueel begins to prevail over As’ad, and it looks like As’ad would be defeated. Mohammad signals to As’ad to hit Shaqueel on his private parts by pointing out to between his own legs. This was foul move, according to the Bedouin code of honor warfare. But As’ad gets the message and in one blow slashes the unsuspecting Shaqueel’s private parts and then decapitates and dismembers him in grisly way, pulling out Shaqueel’s still palpitating heart from his quivering body and displays it to the crowd. There are cries of anger and disapproval from the crowd. Despite his victory, As’ad grimaces as he addresses Mohammad .

As’ad (with an remorseful look) to Mohammad : Sire I have done as you pointed out. But have I done right, I feel miserable for having done so.

Mohammad (his eyes narrowing to slits) to As’ad : Whatever you do in the way of allah is right. You acts do not matter, what matters whether you do it in the way of allah, to spread the message of Islam. So do not feel remorse. Feel proud that you are a brave and successful soldier of allah. You shall; always be victorious Inshallah.

As’ad (with an relieved look) to Mohammad : I shall do as you say. Ameen. (The crowd is getting restive and angry. Mohammad addresses the crowd before it gets out of control.)

Mohammad (with a determined voice, after stepping with one foot on to Shaqueel’s bleeding carcass) to all assembled: Dear Brothers, it was Allah’s will that the traitor Shaqueel would die and so he is dead. Henceforth no one will challenge the will of allah, when I let you know what it is. As for As’ad’s blow in to Shaqueels’ private parts, let it be known that from today, any blow anywhere, any tactic howsoever deceptive, any foul move is halal (rightful) for a Muslim to do, if it is directed at a kafir (non- Muslim). (The crowd remains restive for some time but things gradually cool down As’ad asks them to agree with what Mohammad has told them. They do so reluctantly and despondently, and then all of them disperse.) (After a few days Mohammad is holding court in a large tent with As’ad, Ali, Umar and Abu Bakr, when Uthman rushes in to the gathering and addresses Mohammad )

Uthman to Mohammad : Sire I have bad news for you.

Mohammad to Uthman : If it is news on another Quraish attack, then it is good news.

Uthman to Mohammad : Sire I do not understand. Why would that news be good? For it is that very news that I bring you. The largest army ever made up not only of the Quraish , but of their many allies is making its way towards us. Our spies tell us that there is talk of they wanting to surround us. I do not understand what their intent is in doing so. They advance slowly , as their army is one huge host. They should be here in about twenty days.

Mohammad to Salman Farsi: Let us ask our honored guest from Persia. He is used to witnessing big wars, the like of which we have never seen in the desert.

Salman Farsi (with his heavy Persian-accented Arabic) to Mohammad : Sire, I have embraced Islam to be in your service all my life. I shall tell you all I know. The huge army can only mean one thing. The Quraish have decided to lay a siege to Medina. This means, they will surround us for many days, it may even extend to weeks and months. Till we starve out and ultimately surrender to them.

Mohammad to Salman Farsi: So what do you suggest we do, before they reach us. I am told they are still twenty days march from us.

Salman Farsi (with his heavy Persian-accented Arabic) to Mohammad : That is enough time for us to do two things. First we should start digging a tunnel that starts from our Mosque at Medina and leads at least three to five km from there so that our brothers could escape to safety if the Idolater Quraish defeat us as they did at Uhud and storm in to Medina. For our defense we should strengthen the heaps of boulders that we have stacked around medina into one continuous wall. But most important, we should dig a deep and wide trench outside the wall. This will make it impossible for the Quraish to break in to Medina, unused as they are to this kind of warfare which only the Persians and Romans are familiar with.

Mohammad to As’ad, Umar, Uthman and Ali: Brothers, what our brother Salman from Persia says makes sense. Let us start immediately with the digging of the tunnel and the trench, while some of you strengthen the walls around Medina. (When the trench is being dug, the Muslim come across sand that had hardened which the Muslims could not dig. In a water scarce area, there was no way to make the sand soft. Mohammad prayed on the hard sand and lo and behold, next day the sand was soft like cotton for the MMuslims to dig. Mohammad had taken camels out there and made them urinate on the hard sand to make it soft by morning. He later told the Muslims that allah had sent in water to make it soft!

Mohammad had another stroke of luck when the Muslims encountered a hard and a huge boulder that they could not move. Many of them tried to dislodge it. They could weaken its base, but while it shook, it still remained entrenched. Mohammad notice a crack had developed at one side of the boulder. He asked his followers to stand aside and picked up a big and sharp pickaxe. He loudly invoked the name of allah and with one powerful blow, cracked the boulder in to two pieces. This amazed the onlookers. Mohammad turned around and with a truculent smile said, that the name of allah will make impossible things possible. This impressed the onlookers and further strengthened their faith in allah and consequently their fanatical loyalty to Mohammad which had already been buttressed by the spoils of the loot from the caravans and the Battle of Badr. By now all the gangsters and criminals of Medina had joined Mohammad . With this miracle of breaking the stone, many ordinary folks from Medina also joined forces with him. Almost all the people of Medina, except the Jews were with Mohammad at the eve of the Batle of the Trench.)

Mohammad to As’ad, Umar, Uthman and Ali (who are all busy moving a huge boulder while digging the trench: Brothers, we need to work faster. The idolaters will be upon us in five days.

Ali to Mohammad : Yes Sire, but this huge boulder does not give way. We need to remove it, if we are to make the trench deep enough. Or else the enemy will use it as a causeway to reach and then breach our walls.

Ubay to Mohammad : Let us ignore the boulder and dig around it.

Mohammad (who notices that repeated hacking at the boulder has created a crack in it, but no one else has noticed the crack) to everyone present: Brothers, stand aside, I shall invoke the name of allah and seek his intervention. Give me the biggest pickaxe and I shall heave the boulder in to two pieces. (saying so he grabs a pickaxe that is proffered to him by As’ad and bellowing out the name of allah for all to hear, brings down the pickaxe on the boulder with all the strength he has on the small crack that has developed. With the impact the already cracked boulder splits in to two pieces and a cry of admiration goes up from the onlookers.)

Mohammad (with a sly smile) to everyone present: You see, allah is working unseen alongside us. Invoke his name and all difficulties and challenges will be overcome. This time our victory is assured.

Ubay to Mohammad : Maybe the boulder had already weakened due to our blows, You just gave the last blow!

Mohammad to Ubay: Ubay, you Takfiri (a person whose faith in Islam is not real), you will always be a thrown on my side. By allah, when the time is right allah will punish you.

Mohammad to everyone:Ignore what this Takfiri (pointing at Ubay) says and get along with our work. If allah wills it, our trench and tunnel would be complete in another three days. (The trench is now complete and so are the tunnel and the wall, but there is still no sign of the Quraish . Mohammad is in a tent with Umar and Ali. As’ad comes rushing in with news.)

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire our scouts have reported that the Quraish had been awaiting the Banu Ghaftan to join them, hence they have not yet marches upon Medina. But now the Banu Ghaftan have joined them and their armies should be reaching Medina tomorrow.

Mohammad to everyone: So it was allah’s wish that the Quraish delay their attack on Medina and give us enough time to dig the tunnel and the trench. With allah on our side, we will make mincemeat of the enemy this time. Come let us go an inspect the positions around the wall and the trench. This time, we have nothing to fear, by the grace of allah, we have ensured that we keep receiving food and supplies from the tunnels, while the Quraish surround us. We can wait indefinitely inside the secure fortress of Medina, but the Quraish and their friends will be exposed to the vagaries of nature. They cannot wait here forever. And this time, we shall send our negotiators to talk to the Quraish and their friends about a peace.

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, what you say about peace, confuses me. Do we want to make peace with the idolaters? Why?

Mohammad to As’ad: Brother As’ad, in doing allah’s work, allah shows us the way. He has told me that talk to the enemy and seek peace. Use this opportunity to give them the message of Islam. But start talking only after the elements of nature turn inclement and make the stay of the enemy outside Medina, very uncomfortable. At that juncture, the weakest of the enemy will find our overture of peace to be tempting. And peace shall be done with those who join our brotherhood. For the others death awaits. We shall not talk to the Quraish first, but begin with their allies like the Banu Ghaftan, once the weather turns inclement. But before than we shall have to wait out the siege for a long time. Be prepared brothers for a long haul. (Mohammad is walking along the trench and the wall inspecting its defenses. He is accompanied by Ali, Umar and Uthman. As’ad comes rushing in and is panting)

As’ad to Mohammad : Sire, the hour of reckoning has arrived. The Quraish army will be at our gates within an hour. Can you see the dust kicked up by their camels. It is already visible now. They have thousands of warriors and hundred of camels with them.

Mohammad to As’ad: Brother As’ad, we have allah with us. We shall prevail over all our enemies.

As’ad to Mohammad : May allah prove you to be right Sire.

Mohammad to As’ad: He will.

Mohammad (muttering) to himself (with his eyes narrowing to slits with a sly smile on his lips): After all he says whatever I tell these bumpkins who believe everything I say. (After some time, the Quraish amry appears over the sand dunes and approaches the main gate to Medina. When the Quraish reach the trench, they are befuddled, and do not know what to make of it. A trench is new to the Arabs in warfare. They discuss things amongst themselves and begin an encircling maneuver to surround Medina)

Abu Sufyan (Chieftain of Mecca) to Khalid-ibn-Waleed (commander of the Quraish forces): What on earth is this trench for. Do they want to gain an advantage of height, after we enter this trench, so that they can target us as they did at Uhud?

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Abu Sufyan : The ways of this imposter Mohammad are tricky. He must have some other trick up his sleeve this time around. Let us wait and watch. Let us surround the fortress and starve them out.

Abu Sufyan to Khalid-ibn-Waleed: Yes that sounds good. (After a few days the siege is still on, but there is no sign of surrender from the Muslims inside. Mohammad is discussing strategy with As’ad)

Mohammad to As’ad: These idolaters are stupid, they have been waiting for two weeks now, and we have been supplied with enough food and new weapons that come in daily through the tunnel.

As’ad to Mohammad : Our spies tell us that there is unrest among the Banu Ghaftan, who were not prepared to wait out this long in the scorching desert.

Mohammad to As’ad: Where are the Banu Ghaftan located. Have the Quraish spread them amongst their own ranks?

As’ad to Mohammad : No Sire, the Banu Ghaftan occupy the ridge to the North of Medina.

Mohammad to As’ad: Sounds good, now listen carefully. This night send out a group of our brothers to sneak over the trench and go and meet the Banu Ghaftan and you go and meet their leader who I am told is Unaina bin Hasan Fazari. You go with them and carry this message to Unaina. Call him to Islam, and ask him to repent his idolatry. If he and the Banu Ghaftan, convert to Islam, we shall consider them to be our brothers, and not make war upon them. As a token of their acceptance, ask them to break their alliance with the Quraish and withdraw.

As’ad to Mohammad :Yes Sire, I shall go tonight. (The next morning, As’ad is peaking to Mohamme din a tent)

As’ad to Mohammad : I did meet Unaina bin Hasan Fazari the leader of the Banu Ghaftan. Initially he refused to meet us. When I sent in word that we come in peace, he saw us in the presence of his deputies. He seemed diffident upon hearing our message and finally refused. But he bade us goodbye on the most courteous terms.

Mohammad to As’ad: What you say is a good omen for us. Next time around, he will agree to what we say. But beware to meet him in private, when you meet him next time. Do not let his deputies influence his decision. We have another factor that could go in our favor, the weather is turning inclement. It has been scorching all these days, now if it rains, it will bring some relief from the heat, but if the rains continue for too long the armies will be drenched. And, by allah, if there is a hailstorm, then we can say allah has cursed the idolators. After the weather makes life more uncomfortable for the idolaters, we shall approach the Unaina bin Hasan Fazari of the Banu Ghaftan once again. (After a few day there is rain followed by hail. Mohammad is in a stroke of luck, as his enemies find living in the open outside Medina a torture. There is disquiet among the Quraish and their allies. Mohammad asks As’ad to again approach the Banu Ghaftan)

Mohammad to As’ad: Allah has willed it, the enemy suffers, while we are safe here and well provided due to the supplies coming from the tunnel. With the weathr having turned inclement, the banu Ghaftan would be ready to withdraw. Give them our message again and tell them that we will not make war on them in future if they join our brotherhood. Make this a condition if they are to withdraw while ensuring safety in their future.

As’ad to Mohammad : Yes Sire I shall meet the Banu Ghaftan again tonight. (As’ad crosses the trench and goes over to the camp of the Banu Ghaftan and meets Unaina bin Hasan Fazari once again, this time in private)

As’ad to Unaina bin Hasan Fazari : I have news for you, Nabi Mohammad says that we promise you safety if you join our brotherhood and break your alliance with the Quraish .

Unaina bin Hasan Fazari to As’ad: We are in this wr on the word of the Quraish of an easy victory. Our homestead is to the north of Medina. Our caravans have not been attacked by the Muslims. This fight is between you and the Quraish. I shall withdraw, but I will not convert to Islam.

As’ad to Unaina bin Hasan Fazari : But some of you men have already joined us. One of your men, Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud, has already crossed over to our camp and embraced Islam. If you follow his example, we shall make peace with you. Or else you will have to suffer in the sun, rain and ahil and meet your end with the Quraish .

Unaina bin Hasan Fazari to As’ad: That may be but what if I just withdraw and we do not convert to Islam.

As’ad to Unaina bin Hasan Fazari :Then you will not be our brother. And we shall have to fight you someday to bring you to allah’s way. And by allah we shall be victorious. If you desire peace and friendship forever, then you will have to seal our treaty with your conversion to Islam.

Unaina bin Hasan Fazari (after a pause) to As’ad: And if we convert to Islam, what guarantee is there that you will never attack us.

As’ad to Unaina bin Hasan Fazari : That is the way of Islam, we do not attack our brothers, we get together and attack infidels only.

Unaina bin Hasan Fazari (after another pause) to As’ad: OK, I shall join this new faith that you speak of. I do not understand it, but if it guarantees the safety of my people form a future e Muslim attack, then conversion to Islam is a small price to pay.

As’ad to Unaina bin Hasan Fazari : Good, recite the Shahada (Muslim oath of allegiance to Mohammad – There is no god but allah, and Mohammad is his prophet) and make your men also do so and also order them to be prepared to withdraw but not do so immediately but stay put in your positions and leave a gap in the siege, we shall break across the gap and attack the Quraish using this gap. The Quraish will not suspect that we will attack them from your ranks. After we defeat the Quraish you may withdraw.

Unaina bin Hasan Fazari to As’ad: That sounds good. I agree to that. (Following this agreement between the Muslims and the Banu Ghaftan, the Muslims sneak across the trench and in to ranks of the Banu Ghaftan, where they are joined by a few men led by the Banu Ghaftan convert to islam, Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud.)

Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud to As’ad: Welcome brother As’ad, I have with me a few of our brothers from the Banu Ghaftan who will fight besides us against the Quraish idolaters.

Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud to As’ad: Good, allah wills that we shall score a magnificent victory over the Quraish today. (The Muslims surprise the with a pre-dawn attack from the ranks of the Banu Ghaftan. The stunned Quraish take some time to recover from this, and are forced to withdraw. They regroup and attack the Muslims, but weakened as the Quraish are from the month long siege, the scorching sun and the intermittent rain and hail storms, they are fighting a losing battle. When they hear of the defection of the Banu Ghaftan, Khalid-ibn-Waleed advises Abu Sufyan to lift the now broken siege and undertake a tactical retreat to Mecca. The Quraish withdraw and the Muslims celebrate with their new found brothers the Banu Ghaftan)

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Abu Sufyan: Sire, I suspect something amiss, why is Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud from the banu Ghaftan charging towards us with his camels. The Banu Ghaftan have been told to hold their positions to the north of Medina.

Abu Sufyan to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : Maybe he brings us a message from their chief Unaina bin Hasan Fazari. Go and talk to him.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Abu Sufyan: Sire, I think there is more to it than meets the eye. I shall take twenty of our best warriors with me.

Abu Sufyan to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : You fear unnecessarily. Anyway, do as you wish. (Khalid rides out to meet Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud who is riding towards him, leading about two hundred men who are a mixed contingent of the recently converted Banu Ghaftan and are accompanied by Ali, Umar, Uthman in disguise)

(When the two groups are within earshot) Khalid-ibn-Waleed (shouts from a distance) to Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud : What brings you here Nu'aym, you are supposed to be guarding the northern frontier of siege of Medina.

Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud (shouts back) to Khalid-ibn-Waleed :I bring you a message from my chief.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to his comrades accompanying him: Oh, so Abu Sufyan was right after all. Nu'aym brings us a message. But why did he bring so many troops with him. We’ll find out soon. (When the groups reach each other, the numerically superior group led by to Nu'aym surrounds Khalid’s group and attacks without any worning. Soon, Khalid is left alone and is taken prisoner at the point of the sword. Ali, Umar, Uthman and Nu'aym hold their swords to Khalid’s throat and make him disarm and surrender.)

(When the two groups meet and the Muslims surround the Quraish ) Khalid-ibn-Waleed (screams in rage when he realizes that he has been betrayed) to Nu'aym ibn Mas'ud : So this is a betrayal, as I had suspected.

Umar (attacking Khalid from the rear) to Khalid-ibn-Waleed :Here you go infidel, meet your death. (Khalid whiels round and meets Umar’s charge. There is fierce fight between Khalid’s men and the Muslims. But Khalid is disarmed and taken prisoner and marched off and presented to Mohammad )

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah: So it was this way that you imposter defeat your enemies. Not in an honorable fight, but using dirty tricks?

Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : It was allah’s desire that we meet again and continue our dialogue we left unfinished at the Battle of Uhud. Then you had me at your mercy, now the fortunes are reversed.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad : Then I had spared you, only because I do not hate you the way I hate those accursed people of Medina. You are of my blood, hence I spared you. I demand that you give me the same treatment.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : You talk of the past. I am a messenger of allah. I know only Islam. My loyalty is to nothing else. I also know that Islam needs fearless warriors like you. If you want to continue to be a successful warrior, then submit to me. Embrace Islam.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad : Never will I ever think you joining your band or highwaymen. What are you ultimately, an imposter who has grown rich through robbery.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : Nay Khalid you are naïve. Look at our lifestyle as Arabs, we live in tents, we eat the carrion of lizards and snakes. We wear rough and torn clothes. But look at how the Persians and Romans live to our north. They trade with us in dates and dried meat, We have been trading with them for centuries, but have we become rich like them. We have not and shall never till we bring them under our dominance. And for that dominance, we need warriors like you. So I ask you to join us in the name of our people – the Arabs. The cause of the Quraish is a doomed one, in a few years, we shall be masters of Mecca and follow that up with the conquest of the whole of Arabia. And we will not stop there, we shall attack and defeat and conquer the entire empires of the Persians and the Romans. They will be our salves, and not we theirs. Today the Persians rule Bahrain and the Jazeera. They have put up their capital at Ctesiphon, which is on the Tigra (Tigris) where once our emperors like Ham-ur-rabi, Assur-ibn-Ipal and Nebu-chad-nazar ruled. The Romans rule Al Sham (Syria) all of which are rightfully our land. We have to liberate our Arab people from the rule of the Persian and Romans. We have to liberate our lands from the occupation of these outsiders.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed (after a pause) to Mohammad : No Arab ever speaks like this. What you say is right, but it can bring disaster upon us. To dream of defeating the Rumis (Romans) and Farsis (Persians) could be mid-summer madness. We could be utterly destroyed. Do we not remember the attack by the king Kaleb of Axum in the year of the Elephant.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : Yes I do. That was the year of my birth. But do you know that in the victories that the Persian and Roman armies bring for their kings, it is the Arab contingents that play the lead role. The bravest of the brave in these armies are the Arab contingents. Many centuries back the Persian emperor Shapur who had captured the Roman emperor Valerian, got this prize due to the audacious bravery of the Arab contingent. But when the same Shapur refused to share the spoils of war equitably with these Arab warriors, they fell upon him, on his victorious march back to Persia and made mincemeat of his royal Persian guardsmen. If we can fight with such bravery on behalf of those who employ us for a few Dinars, can we not work wonders, if we fight for ourselves, for the Arab cause and liberate our occupied lands and also spread the banner of Arab Arms across the world?

Khalid-ibn-Waleed (after another pause) to Mohammad : What you say about Arab valor is right. But then what of the new faith of Islam that you have founded and the command you get from allah, and your path to destroy all idols that we worship, including you oath of destroying the Kaaba?

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : Islam is the glue that will bind us unruly Arabs in to one disciplined army. Islam is to be the military code, a code whose violation will be punishable with death. With this code in strict adherence, we shall rule the world. The banner of Islam will one day fly over the whole world.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed (now displaying a faint eagerness) to Mohammad : This sounds good to me. But what of the destruction of the idols of Aluzza, Hubal, Allat, Mannat and the Kaaba. We have revered the Kaaba from time immemorial. That is the symbol of Arab unity and Arab pride. I can join you, if you promise not to smash the Kaaba and the idols.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : The idols will have to go, because if any invader ever conquers a Muslim land, he will destroy idols such as these and that will be ahumilation for the Muslims. With no idols, there will be no emotional attachment and loyalty to any thing an enemy could destroy. Hence in Islam there will never be any man-made idols.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad : But what of the Kaaba? That is not man made, that was sent to us from the heavens by the gods?

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : What you say about the Kaaba is right. That is not man-made. I shall retain the Kabaa in the new faith. And so I shall also retain the annual Hajj pilgrimage that we Arabs make to the Kaaba. Till now I have asked my followers to pray facing Jer-us-salaam. But the Jews whose holy city it is steadfastly refuse to join me. From today I decree that it is allah’s command to pray facing the Kaaba. The Muslim Qiblah will now be not in the direction of Jer-us-salaam, but in the direction of Mecca, where stands the kaaba, the only object that we worship, that is not made by the hands of man and has been sent to us by god – the one true god – allah.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad : I am convinced that you will bring glory upon us Arabs, something which no other arab leader has been able to do ever in history. I as a warrior, see my fortunes growing with you. I shall join you. I recite the Shahada – There is no god, but allah, and Mohammad is his prophet.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : To remove from you mind that I have any ill-will towards Mecca, I shall here and now marry Ramlah, who is Abu Sufyan’s daughter and has been a Muslim since the days of the first Hijrat to Abbysinia. As per Muslim custom, Ramlah will be asked thrice if she is ready to accept me as her husband. I pronounce Abu Bakr to be the Mufti for my marriage.

Abu Bakr to Ramlah (who is brought near the tent but stands outside and answers Abu Bakr’s question from there): Ramlah, do you accept Mohammad as your husband.

Ramlah to Abu Bakr : (Kubul) I accept.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : Now you see the daughter of the chief of Mecca is my wife and I am the heir apparent of the throne of Mecca.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad : Sire, I give you my eternal loyalty and henceforth consider me to be your blessed slave.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed : Nay, you are my brother in the Ummah of Islam. No Arab shall henceforth be the Slave of another Arab or of anyone else. We are the Master race who will rule the world. Only those who refuse to convert to Islam will be our slaves.

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Umar, Uthman, As’ad, Abu Bakr and a few other Muslims, after which Mohammad addresses the crowd decreeing death to those who loot before the enemy is decimated and forbidding alcohol when he is challenged by Shaqueel. Pan camera to Shaqueel and then to As’ad. Pan camera to include close-ups of facial contortions during the duel. After the duel pan camera to Mohammad addressing the restive crowd. In the second shot show Uthman coming in rushing in with the news of the third Meccan attack on Medina.. Insert shots of war, Muslims digging tunnel and building a wall and finally digging a trench. Pan camera to the Quraish army marching up to Medina. Shots of rain coming down in sheets followed by a hailstorm, and of the secret talks of Mohamed with Banu Ghaftan who defect and retreat and finally after a long and wet siege, the Quraish also decide to lift the siege and withdraw. Pan camera to the fight between Umar and Khalid, and then to the discussion of Mohammad with Khalid and finally Khalid kneeling in front of Mohammad while reciting the Shahada. Finally, pan camera to the celebrations inside Medina with Mohammad declaring that the next battle will be in Mecca, and that he will lead the Muslims on their first Hajj to Mecca. This can be accompanied with Voiceover (27). _____________________

Scene Thirty Seven

Voiceover (28) for Scene Thirty Seven

Lessons from the Battle of the Trench : At the Battle of the Trench Mohammad used subterfuge, very effectively to undermine a confederacy that was opposing him. He skillfully weaned the banu Gafhtan away fom the Quraish and won the Battle of the Trench. The Muslims were to use this tactic in several wars in the following years when the non-Muslim Arab contingents of the Persian (Sassanian) and the Byzantine Armies defected to the Arabs. (This tradition continues today in the Muslim marines in our armed forces like Captain James Yee who operate against American interests while donning the uniform of the military they have pledged to serve.)

Throughout the centuries, we have many instances of Muslim contingents in the non-Muslim armies defecting, at the nick of time, to the attacking Muslim army, tilting the balance in favor of the Muslims.

So the lesson for us today is that a Muslim's loyalty is only to his co-religionists, never ever to that of an army of any non-Muslim nation. Those non-Muslim militaries who enroll Muslims in their forces bring inside traitors, who are nothing but snakes on their bosom. Our own experiences with Muslim marines who have turned traitors is a latest example of the trend of subterfuge started by Mohammad in the Battle of the Trench. This is the lesson for us here from the Battle of the Trench.

Mohammad ’s Daawat-ul-Islam (ultimatum’s to embrace Islam) to the Roman and Persian Emperors

Emboldened by the victory at the battle of the Trench, Mohammad began casting his greedy eyes on the rich empires to the north of Arabia, whose prosperous cities he had visited when he was working with Khadija’s (his rich first wife) caravans before 610. Since then Mohammad had always coveted the wealth of Byzantine Syria and Sassanian Persia. He now saw his chance to intimate the kings of these empires. He sent out an invitation which asked them to find refuge in Islam “Embrace Islam and you will be safe”, these were the exact words which Mohammad addressed to Heracleus, the Byzantine Emperor and Chroses (Khusrav Pervez, or Khusro, called Kisra by the Arabs), the Sassanian Emperor. (This Muslim tradition of blackmail has not changed. Even today, President Bush is ordered by the now dead Abu Musab Zarqawi to embrace the blood-thirsty cult of Islam and seek refuge to find peace.)

But in the 7th century, both the Persian and the Byzantine emperors were stunned by this affront, and not realizing the kind of menace this invitation represented, both reacted with indifference and hostility. The messengers sent by Mohammad were so arrogant, that Khusro Parvez (Chosroes), the Sassanid Persian emperor, exclaimed to them that had you not been ambassadors, I would have sent back your severed head to Mohammad .

Heracleus, the Byzantine emperor, himself did not react with hostility, but a vassal of his Harith, the Governor of Syria, punished one of Mohammad ’s messengers by attacking him for having delivered such an insulting message to his Emperor. This was reason enough for Mohammad to declare that it was now the duty of the Muslims to attack the Roman Empire! In doing this the gangster Mohammad was biting more than he could chew.

The Battle of Mu’ta (Roman Mutas) with the Roman Empire in 7 A.H. (629 C.E.)

Mohammad made his personal slave Zaid, and one of the earliest converts to join his gang, the leader of this expedition. He gave him an army of 30,000 and also deputed another burly roughneck named Jaffar to accompany Zaid as the leader of the army. Mohammad wanted to win this battle so desperately that he decided in advance that there was to be no retreat, and if Zaid was killed, Jaffar would lead the Army, and if Jaffar was killed, Khalid-ibn-walid was to lead the army. Mohammad was desperate for a spectacular victory, since Mecca still lay unsubdued in the South and the Quraish had made overtures to the Persians and Romans to help them defeat Mohammad . He had to nip these efforts in the bud, by defeating one of the prospective allies of the Quraish. So Mohammad had to act before reinforcements from Persia, Byzantine or Axum could reach the Quraish . He decided to attack the nearest of them and decided on the Byzantine outpost of Mu’ta.

He also asked Umar, another blood-thirsty killer to accompany the army. Later, Umar was to lead the gang of Muslims, as their Khalifa (Caliph) after Mohammad was poisoned by one of his victims and after Mohammad ’s successor and father-in-law Abba (Abbu or Abu) Bakr died after leading the gang of murderous Muslims for four years. Incidentally, Umar in turn was murdered by Utman, his successor Uthman.

But here at the battle of Mu’ta, the disciplined Roman legions and phalanxes caught the Arab Muslim hordes in an impossible position and the result was a massacre of the Arab Muslims. Their ganglord Zaid, Mohammad ’s trusted slave was killed, and so was his lieutenant Jaffar, When Umar faced the phalanxes, he chose to turn tail and run into the desert. The band of Arabs being leaderless, Khalid-ibn-Waleed who was then a new convert tried to rally the gangsters and promised a rich booty. But thieves and thugs rather run for their lives instead of risking them just for a chance to loot. With the merciless attack from the Roman phalanxes, the murderous but unruly Muslims broke ranks and fled.

Ultimately Khalid-ibn-waleed also sought safety in flight. Thus ended the first encounter of the bloodthirsty Muslims with the Roman legions. The Arabic word Rumi (for Roman) is still a term of derision used by the Arabs to refer to Westerners.

Lessons from the Battle of Mu’ta

In spite of a decisive victory, the Romans did not push on against the nascent Muslim aggression into Arabia and destroy Mohammad and his band of bandits utterly. And that too at a time, when the Quraish at Mecca were not yet Muslims and were wanting help from the Romans and the Persians to defeat Mohammad . This was the cardinal folly of the Romans, a folly that was to be committed by many conventional thinking adversaries of the Muslims, over and over again during the following centuries right up to our times till after 9/11! (Even today the Russian President Vladimir Putin carps at us when we want to bring Iran to heel, inspite of having burnt his fingers at Beslan and Nord Ost (Moscow theater attack).

Very few of us realize that the Muslims are far from being a conventional enemy. They are schizophrenic savages, over whom victory is guaranteed, only after, and only if, all of them are hacked (or vaporized) to death. This is exactly what the Muslims have been doing till today to all their adversaries.

Dialogues for Scene Thirty Seven

Umar (sitting in a tent with Ali, Uthman, Abu Bakr and As’ad) to Mohammad

: We have won a magnificent victory over the infidels from Mecca at the Battle of the Trench. Allah be praised. Do you have any other command for me us my lord?

Mohammad to Umar, (also pointing at Ali, As’ad and Uthman)

: Yes the time is ripe for us to punish all those infidels who have refused to obey the command of allah and have rejected the brotherhood of Islam. Asma bint Marwan, Abu 'Afak and Abdullah-ibn-Ubay (chieftain of the Aus and Khazraj clans of Medina) will all have to be punished with death. I command you the faithful to bring me the news of their death. Do this for Allah has decreed in the Quran (2:191) when the Muslims meet infidels, Muslims should “kill them wherever you find them.

As’ad to Mohammad

: It shall be done my lord. Come Umar, Ali, Uthman, let us punish the infidels amongst us.

Umar to Mohammad (sitting in a tent): I bring you good news Sire. It is time for us to celebrate.

Mohammad to Umar :What is it?

Umar to Mohammad : Asma bint Marwan, Abu 'Afak and Abdullah-ibn-Ubay (chieftain of the Aus and Khazraj clans of Medina) are all dead. They have been slaughtered when they were sleeping by our brave men. The accursed poetess Asma bint Marwan was suckling here infant. And she was stabbed twenty times in the stomach by our blind brother Omayr. Such is the loyalty to Islam, that even a blind Omayr could gather his guts to slaughter a women when she was suckling her child. And her other five children were with her in the tent when the deed was done by brother Omayr.

Mohammad to Umar : And how did that old haggard Abu’ Afak who I was told was 102 years old meet his end?

Umar to Mohammad : He spoke in puzzles before he died. When we told we were there to kill him, he said that he was prepared to meet his end, and asked us if we were prepared to meet our end? This sounded crazy, as we were there to kill him, and he was asking us if we were prepared to meet our end! What did he mean?

Mohammad to Umar : He must have been trrified and so must have said something to confuse you.

Umar to Mohammad : No Sire, he was not confused at all. He seemed quite composed and clam, and met his death with a smile on his lips. And what he said after we began stabbing him was shocking. He said that today he dies, and many will fall victims to our swords in distant lands for many thousands of moons, but a day will come when the fury of the Kaaba will be upon us when all our enemies will unite some 1400 years from today and will wage such a fierce war, that no human eye had ever seen before that. The earth will tremble, and the skies will burn, life will cease wherever we live, and all of us shall cease to exist. There will not be one, Abu said, to invoke your name Sire. There will be not one soul left on earth, to say “La Illah Il Allah, Mohammad ur Rasoolallah” (There is no allah, but allah, and Mohammad is his prophet” Why did he have to say this before dying? This disturbed me and left me confused. Do you have an answer Sire?

Mohammad to Umar : Ah! Ignore what he said, I do not understand such lofty things. Obey what I say and drive your sword through the dirty hearts of the infidels as long as they exist or repent and join our brotherhood. Whatever the future holds, today Asma, Abu Afak and Ubay have been slaughtered like lambs. Allah be praised. Let this be a lesson to all our enemies. We shall drink the blood of the enemy and we shall defeat them everywhere. This is Islam and this is Jihad. Now let us celebrate this victory of the Battle of the Trench! (Show Abu Sufyan stroking his mustache - he does not have a beard as yet which he grew later when he converts to Islam - and talking despondently to his deputies at Mecca, the Kaaba is seen in the background. The deputies are both men and women. Abu’s wife Hind is also present. She wears a tiara on her exposed face.)

Abu to Hind bint 'Utba (Abu Sufyan’s wife) : Hind, the misfortune of the defeat at the Battle of the trench is less than the loss of Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad . I do not know where all this will take us finally.

Hind bint 'Utba to Abu :We have failed to defeat Mohammad single-handed, we have also failed to defeat him, with a confederacy of Arab tribes. Now the only hope is to send those letters you have spoken about to the kings of Axum, Persia and Rome (Byzantine) and ask for their help to defeat this imposter.

Abu to his deputy:Yasin, go get me some papyrus and a plume (feather). The time has come to approach outsiders to destroy this menace from within us Arabs. (Abu Sufyan dictates a letter addressed individually to Khusro Parvez, the Sassanid Emperor of Persia, Herclius, the Byzantine Emperor and also to the King of Axum. But none of them send in any reinforcements to dispose off this Mohammad that Abu Sufyan talks of as a threat to them. Only Khusro Parvez, the Sassanid Emperor of Persia send a couple of guardsmen to apprehend Mohammad and bring him to Ctesiphon to face justice. But those two gendarmes are captured by Mohammad and forcibly converted to Islam. The following in scene is at the White Palace at Ctesiphon in the royal Sassanid court of Persia where Abu Sufyan’s emissary Yasin-ibn-Marwan, is presenting his letter to Khusro Parvez, the Sassanid Emperor of Persia.)

Dialogues continued

Yasin (Abu Sufyan’s emissary) to Khusro Parvez: Your exalted Majesty, I come from Arabia and carry a message for you from my Chief Abu Sufyan, the King of the Quraish at Mecca. My king send you his salutations and greetings.

Khusro Parvez to Yasin : I acknowledge your chief’s greetings and shall ask my vassal the Satrap of Bahrain to send gifts to Abu Sufyan as my reciprocation.

Khusro Parvez to Ardeshir (a nobleman at the court of Persia): Ardeshir, you know Arabic, read out the message and translate it in to Farsi for us to understand.

Ardeshir to Khusro Parvez : Your wish is my command Your Exalted Excellency.

Ardeshir (reading aloud) to Khusro Parvez and to all assembled at the Persian court:”I Abu Sufyan, send my most gracious greetings to Your Exalted Majesty, (Kshyathiya Vazraka) the Great King, (Kshyathiya Kshyathiyaanaam, Shahenshah) the King of Kings, the Emperor of Persia Khusro Parvez. I have always been a friend of Persia, and have obeyed ordes coming from your Majesty, against our common enemies. We have always hailed your victories against the Rumis, and wish that your flag flies all over the world. Recently, we have been plagued by a menace. A menace that does not come from outside, but is from us Arabs. An imposter named Mohammad has been disrupting our trade with Persia by attacking our caravans. We have tried our level best to stop him, using both negotiations and war, but we have not yet succeeded. To succeed, we need you help. We beseech Your Majesty to authorize a powerful army to be sent in to Arabia, led by one of your courageous general like the late Bahram Chobin whose sword put an end to many an enemy a few years back. You have today brave general like Shahr Baraz and Shahin who have conquered Rum (Byzantine) and Misr (Egypt) for you. I beseech you send one of those generals with a powerful army to Medina to defeat Mohammad and remove this threat to our existence, a threat which will someday also plague Persia, as Mohammad has declared his intention to conquer Persia…

Khusro Parvez to Ardeshir : Stop, Ardeshir, you have read enough. I shall speak to Yasin.

Khusro Parvez to Yasin: Who is this insolent Mohammad who dares to dream to conquering Persia. He must be a madman. Tell your chief that I am bust with my campaign against Rum (Byzantine). Once I successfully complete this campaign, I shall send in troops to help Abu Sufyan. Till then ask him to use his resources to capture and bring Mohammad to justice. Now I have other important matters to attend to. (With a gesture Khusro dismisses Yasin and walks out of the court) (After some days the Persian court receives another visitor. This one is from Mohammad . He is bedraggled and has a shaggy beard. But his eyes shone with a fierce fanatic confidence. His name was Abdullah bin Hudhafa)

Khusro Parvez to Abdullah bin Hudhafa : Who are you and whom do you represent?

Abdullah bin Hudhafa to Khusro Parvez : I come on behalf of my lord Mohammad -ibn-abdallah from Mecca, but who now resides in Medina. He has sent you a Message of Peace

Khusro Parvez to Abdullah bin Hudhafa : You do not seem to know the etiquette of the court. You have not proferred any greeting. You are not dressed appropriately. But as you are a messenger, you have my permission to read and translate it for us in to Farsi.

Abdullah bin Hudhafa to Khusro Parvez : "In the name of Allah, the beneficient, the Merciful. From Muhammad, the Messenger of God, to Kisra, the great King of Persia.

"Peace be upon him who follows the guidance, believes in Allah and His Prophet, bears witness that there is no God but Allah and that I am the Prophet of Allah for the entire humanity so that every man alive is warned of the awe of God. Embrace Islam that you may find peace; otherwise on you shall rest the sin of the Magis." (Al-Tabari, Vol. III, p. 90)

Khusro Parvez to Abdullah bin Hudhafa : Who is this insolent idiot who sends me this message? This is declaration of war and not a message of peace! I now recollect a few days back there was an emissary from Abu Sufyan, the Chieftain of Mecca who spoke of a madman “Mohammad ”, do you speak of the same Mohammad ?

Abdullah bin Hudhafa to Khusro Parvez : Yes I do, and henceforth refer to Mohammad with respect or else you will regret your words someday.

Khusro Parvez to Abdullah bin Hudhafa : You are crossing your limits and learn to speak with grace when you address me. Now give me that message. (Khusro tears the message into small bits and throws it on the ground)

Abdullah bin Hudhafa to Khusro Parvez : You have insulted the prophet of god. You will regret your action of tearing the message from Nabi Mohammad ..

(When Mohammad was informed of this, he exclaimed “His empire will be thrown into small bits as he has done to my message.)

Khusro Parvez to Abdullah bin Hudhafa : Had you not been an ambassador I would have send your severed head back to your master. Now take your ungracious presence out of my court.

Khusro Parvez to his guards: Escort this ruffian to the gates, and send two more guards to accompany him to Medina, arrest this Mohammad and present him before me. I shall want to give him the just punishment for having sent an emissary who has spoken so insolently to me the King of Kings. (Having given these orders Khusro turns to attending other matters of his huge empire. The two guards he has sent to arrest Mohammad never return, as they are kidnapped by the Muslims and converted by force to Islam. Khusro also sends word to Badhan, who was his governor in Yemen, to arrest Mohammad . Badhan deputed his general named Babwayh to arrest Mohammad , but when Babwayh approached Mohammad to convey Khusro’s orders, Moahmmed tells him the news which has already reached him, but of which Babwayh is unaware that Khusro is dead and ha sbeen murdered by his son Sherveh. Meanwhile before his death, Khusro forgets this episode altogether busy as he is with many matters of more urgency. Little does he realize that the threat he has so lightly dismissed will consume his empire within a decade. This is the year 627. The Muslim armies overrun Ctesiphon in the year 637 after the disastrous defeat of the Persians at the Battle of Qadsiyah. Khusro himself was assassinated by his son a year later in 628.

The emissary sent to the Byzantine Emperor Heraclius was not treated this rudely, as Heraclius was a Christian and understood the biblical references that the letter him had included. He accepted the letter without comment, but the King Arethas (Harith in Arabic) who was Heraclius’ vassal and governor of Syria, attacked the emissary and this led to the battle of Muta between the Muslims and the Byzantines)

Dialogues Continued

Mohammad (sitting in a tent) addressing Umar, Ali, Khalid and Zaid

Our emissaries to the infidel kings have returned with bad news. Khusro has insulted my emissary, but Harith, the Governor of Syria has gone even further by attacking the caravan which carried my message. This will have to be avenged. Who will volunteer to exact blood revenge against Harith for me?

Zaid to Mohammad

Sire, I volunteer to go and avenge the insult to you. I shall bring back Harith’s severed head and place it before your feet.

Mohammad to Zaid

Zaid, I admire your loyalty to me. But this is not a one man’s job. I appoint Jaffar to join you and take command of the army, if by misfortune, you are martyred in this war.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Mohammad

Sire, I have spent my life time using my sword. I shall also wish to join this campaign.

Mohammad to Khalid-ibn-Waleed

So you shall brother Khalid. I appoint you the third in command. If both Zaid and Jaffar fall, you shall take over and bring us victory. (In the next few days an army of bedraggled Bedouin Arabs is assembled and starts marching towards the north in the direction of the southernmost outpost of the Byzantine empire at Muta. The Byzantines have heard of this development. Heraclius instructs Harith to meet the attacking force with three powerful legions and wage the war using the phalanx formation. The armies clash at Muta.)

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Zaid

I can see the Rumis (Romans, Byzantines), are approaching us in the formation of a grid. This is like a moving fortress. They have used this technique very successfully and it would be suicidal for us to enter into the grid. That means certain death.

Zaid to Khalid-ibn-Waleed

If allah wills death for me then I shall gladly kiss it. I am not afraid of death. We shall storm the Rumi infidels with all our force, they will break their formation and run for their lives.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Zaid

Neither am I afraid of death. But we fight wars to win and not to die. We need to live to kill the enemy. So it would be wise to withdraw now to the desert and let the Rumis advance. Inside the desert on the undulating sand dune, their phalanxes will have to be broken, we can attack them then and defeat them.

Zaid to Khalid-ibn-Waleed

Hah, I have no patience with this idle talk. When I see the enemy I want to kill. We got victories at Badr and Trench using the same blood-lust which is the hallmark of Islam. I like the smell of blood and shall soon have Rumi blood to indulge my senses with.

Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Zaid

You talk like a poet and not like a general. I understand that as you have not been a general. Wars are won not by emotion alone, but by wisdom. As you are the commander, I shall follow your orders, what do you want us to do?

Zaid to Khalid-ibn-Waleed

You say all this as you are new to Islam and do not know our ways. I order you to attack the Rumis immediately.

Jaffar to Zaid

What you say is right Zaid. Khalid has yet to learn our ways. Let us attack them now. The Rumis huddle with each other as they fear for their lives. Our love of death is more than their love of life. We can put them to flight in a jiffy. Let’s move.

Zaid to Khalid-ibn-Waleed and Jaffar

Let us crash into the ranks of the Rumis as one sandstorm. When we are done all the Rumis will be dead and the remainder will be fleeing for their lives. ATTACK (In the ensuing battle, the Muslim infantry crash in to the Roman phalanxes at great speed. But in spite of the impact and the blood-curdling cries of the Muslims, not one square of the Roman phalanx breaks and all the Roman legionnaires stay put with their spears and lances raised to meet the Muslim charge.

Zaid who is on a camel is leading from the front, is the first one to be pierced by a Roman lance and falls off his camel with a shriek. But the Muslims who are now getting trapped inside the grid keep falling lies flies. Jaffar on seeing Zaid dead, yells to the remaining Muslims who are still outside the grid to enter the grid and attack and avenge the deaths of their comrades who are falling like ninepins in front of the massed ranks of the disciplined Roman legionnaires. In a few minutes a Roman lance finds its mark in Jaffar and he too falls. Seeing their army leaderless, the Muslims begin to lose heart and their love for death is waning, as many of them have already fulfilled their deepest wish to die in the way of allah! Leaderless, the Muslims begin to jump over each others bodies to escape the death-dealing machine which the Roman phalanxes have become.

Khalid seeing the ignominious defeat that the stupid audacity of Zaid and Jaffar has caused the Muslim army, himself tries to rally around the Muslims who are now fleeing helter-skelter to escape the Roman attack who have started closing the Phalanxes by moving close to each other trapping more and more Muslims in the massed arrays of their lances and spears. But seeing their comrades dying like mice, the Muslims are in no mood to make good their promise of kissing death! The retreat becomes a rout and Khalid too decides that discretion is the better part of valor and withdraws with the Muslims who have managed to escape death inside the Roman phalanxes. The bedraggled rump of the Muslim army returns to Medina. But Mohammad is not disheartened. He commends Khalid’s advise to Zaid to meet the Rumis in the desert and makes it a cardinal principle for future wars that a Muslim army will always draw the enemy in to the desert or at least keep the desert within easy reach. Mohammad says to Khalid, that Khalid would henceforth be the commander of the Muslim armies, and they shall fight as per Khalid’s advise. Khalid’s stock rises among the Muslim ranks. Mohammad tells Khalid that they should secure their rear and defeat the insiders within Arabia first before attacking outsiders. He tells Khalid that it is time for the Muslims to deal with the Jews of Banu Quraizah.)

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a shot of Mohammad speaking with Umar, Uthman, As’ad, Abu Bakr and a few other Muslims, after which Mohammad asks them to go and murder Asma, Abu’ Afak and Ubay. Pan camera to shots of the murders. Pan camera to Abu Sufyan speaking with Hind, and then focus on his writing the letters. Pan camera to the court of Khusro Parvez speaking to the ambassador from Abu Sufyan and then receiving and expelling the emissary from Mohammad .

Pan camera to the battle of Muta, and finally to Mohammad speaking with Khalid and appointing him the commander of the Muslim forces in the battles to come)

These shots can be accompanied with Voiceover (28).

------------------------------------

Scene Thirty Eight

Voiceover (29) for Scene Thirty Eight

Missed Opportunities to Destroy Islam

The cardinal folly of the Romans after their victory at Mu’ta in 629, was preceded by the Quraish after their victory over the Muslims at the battle of Uhud in 625, and was repeated by the Zoroastrian Persians after their victory over the Muslims at the Battle of the Bridge (Al Jisr) in 636, by the Franks after the battle of Tours in 732, by the Hindus after the Battle of Tarain in 1191, by the Mongols after the Battle of Baghdad in 1258, by the Europeans at the battle of Vienna in 1683 and by many others through the fourteen hundred years of Muslim depredations against humankind.

After all these defeats, the Muslims returned to vanquish all these victors, causing manifold suffering death and destruction which could have been avoided had the Muslims been annihilated when they were defeated.

The Persians and the Byzantines (Romans) also did not have the vision and foresight to realize the kind of mortal threat both of them faced in the Muslims (As the Americans the Russians, the Brits, the Aussies, the French, the Germans, the Spanish, the Chinese, the Indians, or the Israelis have today – history is being repeated ad nauseam).

In the 7th century, the Romans and the Persians did not unite nor did they help out each other against the Muslims and went down fighting individually against the Muslim menace. Had they realized the kind of threat that Islam represented and had they paid heed to the repeated appeals by the pre-Muslim Quraish to the kings of Abyssinia, Persia and Byzantium to destroy Mohammad and his band of savage killers, the history of the world would have been far less bloody and our generation would not have had to battle with one billion humans who are today imprisoned in the murderous Muslim creed.

It was only the later Christians who belatedly realized the mortal nature of combat with the Mohammad ans and gave a fitting reply to the them at Poitiers (Tours) in 732 and at Vienna in 1683. But that was too late to destroy the Muslim threat to civilization, a task that yet remains to be done and will hopefully be done by the American led Western alliance in the near future before the cause of civilization is totally forever.

We hope the Americans, Russians, Germans, French, Spanish, Chinese, Indians, British, Israelis all realize the gravity and seriousness of the Muslim threat to civilization and they sink their differences to come together in this mortal combat of civilization with Islam.

The Battle with the Jewish tribe of Banu Quraizah

After losing the battle of Mu’ta with the Romans, Mohammad returned to his familiar quarry, the nature-worshipping Quraish and their allies the Jewish tribes. So after the Battle of the Trench, Mohammad turned on his favorite enemy the Jewish tribe of Banu Quraizah. He had in the inception of his claims to being a prophet of some god, has tried to court favor with the Jews by telling them that he had accepted Moses and Abraham as earlier prophets, he being the last one. He also asked the Kiblah (direction of prayer) to be in the direction of Jerusalem. Later when the Jews refused to accept him as a prophet, he changed this direction from Jerusalem to Mecca and then added Jesus as the recognized apostles of god. He had shrewdly till then, to win favor from the Jews, not included Jesus, whom the Jews did not accept. After the Jews rejected Mohammad , he introduced Jesus as one of the Messiahs whom the Muslims look upon as a prophet of god. The shrewd Mohammad did this to kill two birds with one stone. First to try to win favor from the Christian (in which too he failed) and to divide the Jews from the Christians while fighting both in turn.

As the Jews kept resisting his claim as a prophet, he decided to teach them a lesson. He started with the richest of the Jewish tribes the Banu Quraizah who had earlier promised to help Mohammad if the Quraish attacked him. But they gave only half-hearted help during the three battles at Badr, Jebel Uhud and Trench, so now Mohammad wanted his revenge on the Jews.

He decreed that the Jews had violated the terms of their agreement with the Muslims, and were guilty of high treason they could no longer be allowed to live in Medina. If they wanted to live in Medina , Mohammad decreed that they embrace Islam en masse. If not the Jews were ordered to lay down arms and migrate elsewhere. The Jews ridiculed the proposal. So Mohammad besieged their citadel. The siege lasted for twenty-five days. On the last day, Ali carried the citadel by assault. All the Jews were taken captive. Mohammad ’s verdict was that all male adults of the Banu Quraizah should be killed in cold blood, their women and children should be sold off as slaves and their property distributed among the Muslims. The Jews were then hacked to death, their heads were sawn off and the heads were piled before Mohammad , much in the same way as Mohammad ’s true inheritors, Zarqawi and gang do today!

Lessons from the Battle with the Jewish tribe of Banu Quraizah.

Here Mohammad ’s ruthless and bloodthirsty nature became evident. He exulted in the mass murder of the Jews and told his followers that appropriating the property and the women of the Jews was a legitimate booty for the Muslims. This was the practice the Muslims carry with them to this day, and any non-Muslim unfortunate enough to fall into the hands of the Muslims is beaten to death, as happened with the IDF soldiers of the Israeli army who were lynched at the beginning of the second Intifada of the Palestinians.

Since the days of Mohammad , it has been an hoary and a popular ghastly practice for the Muslim to dismember the bodies of the murdered enemies and carry body parts as souvenirs, dance over the corpses of slain enemies and distribute candy whenever Muslims kill non-Muslims. This is what we witnessed in across the Arab world and especially among the Palestinians on 9/11.

To demonstrate his hatred of the Jews, Mohammad pronounced charging interest on loans to be Haram (illegitimate)

To illustrate his hatred for the Jews, he decreed that henceforth no Muslim will ever charge interest on money lent to any one for any purpose. The Jews being merchants and money-lenders thrived on usury (interest) they charged on the loans they lent to merchants. So the ban on interest hurt their business interests. This ban also went against the interests of the rich Arab merchants who till then had not converted to Islam. The merchants of the Quraish were especially troubled by this new practice of the Muslims, as they being merchants lived on the practice of borrowing and lending money for their mercantile activities.

Dialogues for scene Thirty Eight

Mohammad (sitting in a tent with Abu Bakr, Ali Umar, As’ad and Khalid) to Khalid

: I realize that we should first defeat our enemies who are the snakes of our bosom, before we ride on our ambitions to defeat Persia and Rome (Byzantium). I mean we should first defeat the Jews of Medina and then the idolaters of Mecca and subdue the rest of Arabia, before we can march outside.

Khalid to Mohammad

: Yes Sire you are right. Also we should learn from the battle tactics of our enemies and adjust our strategy accordingly. We could have won at Muta had we drawn the Rumis in to the desert. Their formation would have to be dissolved over the undulating and shifting sands. We could have waited till there was a sandstorm and then attacked them.

Mohammad to Khalid

: Yes Brother Khalid, you are a veteran of many wars. You are the only one among us Arabs who has fought was outside Arabia. Henceforth we shall always do as Khalid says. It is a sensible tactic for us desert dwellers to meet the enemy in a terrain which we are familiar, but the enemy is not. I decree that we always fight the enemy in the desert, or at least keep the friendly desert behind our back when we face the enemy. I also appoint Khalid as the commander of the Muslim armies, and our brothers shall fight as per Khalid’s advise. Now it is time for us to deal with the Jews of Banu Quraizah.

Mohammad (walking past a few Jewish merchants haggling in the market in Medina) to Ali: It is these dirty Jews who betrayed us during the Battle of the Trench. I know they pretended to help us while they tried to reach out to the Quraish idolaters. The Jews will henceforth be our enemies. These sons of pigs and monkeys will not be our friends and allies. Now is the time for us to move against them.

Ali to Mohammad :What you say is right, I have always despised the Jews and was confused why you favored them initially.

Mohammad to Ali: I did so, as we did not have any rich and powerful supporters to begin with. The Jews always spoke of a prophet of their religion who would come to lead them to victory. I only wanted to make use of this belief among them, which had also impressed our people at Mecca and Medina and grab the mantle of that prophet. Even if the Jews had supported me, I would have cast off their friendship someday. And now as they have repudiated me, they are the target of my special rancor. We must drive the Jews out of the peninsula of us Arabs and continue till we destroy all the Jews that inhabit this globe.

Ali (moving menacingly towards the Jews in the Medina market) to Mohammad : Shall I go and kill these dirty Jews right now.

Mohammad to Ali: Make no haste cousin Ali. Your sword shall certainly drink the blood of the Jews, but it will not be that of the five Jews who stand within reach now. You shall slaughter all the Jews who live in Medina. We start with attacking the Jews of the Banu Quriazah . But to give legitimacy to our attack, we offer them terms to embrace Islam or lay down arms and migrate elsewhere or face the sword of the Muslims. Ali, you shall go and talk to Ka'b ibn Asad who is the chief of the Banu Quraizah at Medina and offer him our terms.

Ali to Mohammad : Yes I shall do so immediately. I shall seek out Ka'b ibn Asad and tell him what we demand of him and his people.

Ali (enters the fortress of the Jews in Medina and loudly addresses Ka'b) to Ka'b ibn Asad : Ka’b, I bring you a message from my lord Nabi Mohammad .

Ka'b ibn Asad (in a low voice) to his deputies: I wonder what evil tidings does this ruffian bring from that imposter Mohammad ?

Ka'b ibn Asad to Ali: Hail Ali, the blessed messenger of the messenger! What message do you bring to us?

Ali to Ka'b ibn Asad : Your days of infidelity are over, Nabi Mohammad has asked you to embrace Islam and prove that you are really loyal to him.

Ka'b ibn Asad (incredulously) to Ali:Our days of infidelity. But I thought Mohammad the Messenger was that prophet of god, whom we have been expecting. How do we who have been waiting for our prophet be infidels, if Mohammad is himself that prophet for whom we have been waiting. I am confused.

Ali (irritatedly) to Ka'b ibn Asad : I have not come here for any intellectual acrobatics. Mohammad sends out an ultimatum, Embrace Islam and be safe, or migrate elsewhere, leaving your fortress to us, or face the sword of the Muslims.

Ka'b ibn Asad to Ali: Go and tell you master, that imposter Mohammad , that we Jews are made of sterner stuff than the Aus and Kharaj Bedouins (Arabs) of Medina who have embraced Islam. We shall fight him and make our lives safe from bandits like him. He cannot intimate us from vacating our homeland. Even if you do succeed, now with you machinations, we shall not only unite against you and defeat you, but we shall expose the perfidy of you Muslims in front of the whole world and ultimately bring destruction upon you. So I advice you to leave us alone. GO tell that to your master and leave post haste, we are enemies from now and do not want your dirty presence in our midst.

Ali (in a rage) to Ka'b ibn Asad :Ka’b, I would have liked to shear off your head where you stand, but as you are surrounded by your people, I shall do so when we meet in the battle field. Beware you have repudiated the messenger of god, now the wrath of the Muslims will be upon you. (Ali marches out of the fortress.)

Mohammad (in a rage) to Ali: So those dirty pigs call me an imposter. They shall rue this very soon. Order all our brothers to storm the fortress of the Jews immediately and bring Ka'b ibn Asad to me as a prisoner. I shall shear off his head myself. (The Muslim besiege the fortress of the Jews of Medina for twenty five days and starve out the Jews who have locked themselves inside.)

Ali to Mohammad (outside the besieged fortress) :My lord, I wish to break this siege, if we do not succeed against the Jews, we shall lose face with the people of Medina. Shall I bring in the logs to ram the door and break inside.

Mohammad to Ali: Yes I think you should do that now, as the dirty pigs inside would have become weak. I guess, they have exhausted their supplies of food some days back and are now surviving by eating whatever creature that moves inside the hovel of theirs. Victory will be easy and it shall be ours.

Ali to the Muslim warriors : Come on press ahaead with all your strength. Ram the log in to the door and break it down (the door breaks with a crash to the sighs of the Jews inside and the blood-curdling yells of the Musloims outside.

Ali to Ka'b ibn Asad : Now we face each other. I shall take you in chains to my master whom you dirty pigs have repudiated for long. I shall present him with your garment as a token of our victory. It is his most passionate desire that he dons the rich garment that you flaunt as a symbol of your pride, and buttress his claim of being a prophet of god.

Ka'b ibn Asad to Ali : This garment is not destined for your master. I can only be worn by a wise person, and not any ignorant bandit like your chief. You use your sword to impose your faith on us. Moses did not do so. No true prophet of god will have to impose himself on his followers. If you master was indeed a true prophet of god, he would have used the power of his convictions to convince us and not the blade of his sword. So your Masters claims of prophet-hood are false and his claim of divinity is in tatters, it and so shall this garment be in tatters when he wears it (Ka'b ibn Asad takes his dagger and shears his rich garment at various places.)

Ali (lunging at Ka’b) to Ka'b ibn Asad : Stop you infidel. You will pay dearly for this. I shall saw off your head.

Ka'b ibn Asad to Ali : That you anyway would have even if I had presented the garment to you with my own hands. As I have to meet certain death at your hands, I shall do so as a brave man without letting your dirty hands defile my garment. (Ali beheads K’ab and then presntes his severed head to Mohammad )

Mohammad (in a rage) to Ali : So K’ab is dead, and he refused to part with his garment. I order that all his men and boys be put to death immediately, all the wealth of the Jews be distributed amongst us and all their women be taken by each one of our brothers as his concubine. This is halal (legitimate) to enjoy the wealth and women of a fallen victim.

Camera Direction:
Pan camera to Mohammad talking to Khalid, Umar, Uthman, Abu Bakr and Ali in a tent appointing Khalid the commander in war. Pan camera to Ali and Mohammad walking in the Medina market and deciding to attack the Jews. Pan camera to Ka’b and Ali in a heated discussion. Show shots of the siege and the war followed by shots of Kab being apprehended and he destroying his garment (robe) followed by shots of the a massacre of the Jewish men while their women are forcibly taken prisoner and their modesty violated. These shots can be accompanied with Voiceover (29) for Scene Thirty Eight. __________________________________

Scene Thirty Nine

Voiceover (30) for Scene Thirty Nine

Mohammad 's guile in the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya

After the battle of the Trench in 5 A.H. (627 C.E.), the defeated Quraish did not give battle to the murderous band of the first Muslims that surrounded Mohammad at Medina. So Mohammad decided that it was time for him to launch a Jihad against the Quraish. He cleverly disguised his aggression of Mecca as a Hajj (a pre-Muslim pilgrimage to Mecca), that declared he would to perform in the season in the year 6 A.H. (628 C.E.).

He and his band of one thousand followers arrived at Hudaibiya near Mecca after taking an out of the way route, so as to evade being spotted by the Quraish. On seeing Mohammad and his gangsters at the gates of Mecca, the Quraish got the shock of their lives.

Meanwhile Mohammad sent into Mecca for reconnaissance, one of his henchmen named Uthman under the guise of conducting negotiations but also to surreptitiously check the defenses of Mecca. Uthman also met the Quraish leaders to demand an entry for the Muslims and their gang leader Mohammad into Mecca, but they adopted delaying tactics. When Uthman took long to come, a rumor got current in the Muslim camp that Uthman had been killed by the Quraish. Thereupon all the Muslims took the pledge that they would fight against the Quraish to seek revenge for the murder of Uthman.

When the Muslims were poised to take up arms and attack Mecca, Uthman returned to the Muslim camp with Suhail ibn Amr, an eminent citizen of Mecca, whom the Quraish sent to negotiate a treaty with the Muslims. This was the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya.

In negotiating this treaty, Mohammad 's craftiness comes to the fore. The terms of this treaty included that if any Muslim from the Quraish clan renounced Islam and returned to Mecca, then Mohammad would not hold any grudge against him and not ask for his return, but if anyone from the Quraish embraced Islam and went to Medina, Mohammad would immediately return him to the Quraish at Mecca.

Mohammad told Amr and the Quraish, that he bore no malice towards the Quraish and so he had offered this clause. The Quraish were taken for a ride in this clause, as they also believed that because of this clause no Quraish would embrace Islam, but some of Mohammad 's followers would leave Islam and return to Mecca. Actually this clause was a clever ruse of Mohammad , to infiltrate his spies into Mecca, while not allowing any spies from the Quraish to enter the Muslim camp at Medina.

As part of the clauses of the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya Mohammad also asked Amr to tell the Quraish to leave Mecca for three days which he and his followers occupied on the pretext of performing Hajj. But used this opportunity to study the defenses of Mecca. Mohammad told Amr that the Quraish need to leave Mecca, as he did not want any inadvertent clash between the Muslims and the Quraish . This being acceded to, the Quraish leave Mecca for three days and the pilgrim town is occupied by the Muslims. Mohammad proclaims this as a victory over the Quraish and says that nect tie, they enter Mecca, it would be forever. When the Quraish return, Mohammad invites them join a banquet, which the Quraish scornfully refuse.

From the next year 7 A.H. (629 C.E.) Mohammad sends more of his spies to Mecca under the pretext of leaving Islam and returning to the Quraish fold and came and settled in Mecca. This prepared him for the eventual invasion of Mecca under the guise of another Hajj in the year 8 A.H. (630 C.E.)

The Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya demonstrates in a very telling way, the evil genius that Mohammad was. And due to the requirement of Sunnath in which every Muslim emulates the behavior of Mohammad this character of his has filtered down to the last Muslim till today. And Muslim put this trait of their founder to good use to cheat, deceive and trick non-Muslims in every small thing in day-to-day life in a practice popularly known among the Muslims as Taquiyya (also spelt as Taqiyya or Taqiya) which means deception.

Pervez Musharraf the President of Pakistan, referred to this Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya (and to the double-crossing that exists in it), when he announced after 9/11 that he was making a pact with America to fight the Taliban who then ruled Afghanistan and whose guest was that, horror of all horrors, Osama Bin Laden.

Dialogues for Scene Thirty Nine

Mohammad (on the top of a sand dune overlooking the desert with Uhman, Umar, As’ad, Ali and Abu Bakr) to Uthman
: Brother Uthman, we have defeated the Quraish , we have eliminated the challenge to us from the Jews of Banu Quriazah, now is the time for us to take the battle to Mecca itself. We should so that before the Quraish regain their wits and attack us with a larger force, once again.

Uthman to Mohammad
: Attack Mecca? But the Quraish are very strong. They will stop us on the way there. There spies are everywhere. So what you say is impossible. That would be suicide for us to do so.

Ali to Mohammad
: Yes I think what brother Uthman says is right. We will suffer another defeat, as we did at the Battle of Mu’ta. We should not attack Mecca.

Mohammad to Ali
: what you say brothers is right. But form now onwards we shall practice Taqiya (deception) in the war with the Quraish using more of our skill. Now listen carefully to what I say.

We shall use the holy month of the pilgrimage to Mecca to regroup our troops, we shall disguise them as pilgrims, mix with other genuine pilgrims and take different routes to gather at Hudaibiya near Mecca. Once we are there, the Quraish will not be able to stop us as we would be within a day’s marching distance from Mecca. And if they do try to stop us we shall send word around that the custodian of the Holy Kaaba are preventing us from performing the Hajj. This will discredit the Quraish in the eyes of the Bedouin, as they cannot by the honor of us Bedouins prevent any Arab from performing the Hajj.

Once we are in Mecca we shall not give them a fight immediately. This year we shall observe how strong they are their weak points. More importantly we shall spread the message of Islam amongst the populace of Mecca and among the various tribes on pilgrimage there for the Hajj. And most important, we shall leave our spies behind in Mecca, to corrode the Quraish from within and prepare ourselves for the final assault.

Ali to Mohammad
: You are a genius. Such ideas would never have occurred to me.

Mohammad (muttering) to himself
: You have been a goatherd ever since I knew you and you will remain on forever. If you do not grow smart, these chaps Umar and Uthman will never allow you to become a leader.

Mohammad (loudly) to Ali and others
: Cousin Ali you seem to forget that it is allah who through his angel Jibril conveys these ideas to me!

Ali to Mohammad
: Yes how foolish of me to forget that. What task do you have for us now?

Mohammad to Ali and others
: Prepare yourself for our first assault on Mecca. Do not carry long swords, as we cannot carry armaments during the Hajj, so we need to reach Mecca without visible arms. But carry with yourselves small knives which use for cutting meat and which we can also use for attacking our enemies if need be. Carry enough of them. Every brother should have at least tow of them hidden inside his disdasha (the shoulder to toe tunic which Arabs wear). Now let’s start finding out about the caravans that are heading fro Mecca over the next few weeks to perform the Hajj. In small batches we should join different caravans and meet at Hudaibiya three days before the start of the Hajj of this year 6 A.H. (628 C.E.) (At the valley and oasis of Hudaibiya in the year 6 A.H. (628 C.E.)

Ali to Mohammad
: We have all gathered here after leaving the different caravans that we made ourselves a part of. We are over one thousand in all, and all of us are armed. Now what orders do you have for us.

Mohammad to Ali and others
: Be alert and ensure that no spies of the Quraish enter into our camp. I shall send an emissary of ours to the Quraish tonight.

Mohammad to Uthman
:Uthman, you will go in to Mecca today and seek an audience with Abu Sufyan. Ask him to allow us permission to perform the Hajj. We shall use this opportunity to see how well prepared the Quraish are to defend Mecca.

Uthman to Mohammad
: Yes my lord I shall do as you order me to. (Uthman meets Abu Sufyan that night at Mecca in Abu’s tent)

Uthman to Abu Sufyan
: By the will of Allah we have reached your doorstep. We demand that we be allowed to enter Mecca to perform the Hajj.

Abu Sufyan to Uthman
: You follow a new faith founded by that imposter Mohammad . Why do you have to perform the Hajj. Only those who worship allah along with Alluzza, Mannat, Allat Hubal and the Kaaba, perform the Hajj. Why do you have to perform the Hajj.

Uthman to Abu Sufyan
: We do not discuss our faith with an idolatrous infidel like you. We demand that we be given permission to perform the Hajj. We are one thousand in all.

Abu Sufyan to Uthman
: And what if I refuse you permission to enter Mecca.

Uthman to Abu Sufyan
: You will be responsible for the consequences of that rash act of defying our prophet. Do not hold us responsible for what happens afterwards!

Abu Sufyan (his voice quivering with anger) to Uthman
: Are you threatening me?

Uthman to Abu Sufyan
: No I am telling you the message of my lord. Accept what he asks from you and stay safe.

Abu Sufyan (his voice still displaying evident anger) to Uthman
: I shall consult my deputies and let you know till then stay put and do not move out of this tent.

Abu Sufyan to his deputies
: We have a guest from that imposter Mohammad . I do not know what his intentions are. I suspect they are evil. The followers of that imposter Mohammad who call themselves Muslims want to enter Mecca to perform the Hajj. He speaks as though they are prepared for an invasion. They are one thousand of them, he says. I do not know what to do. So I seek your advice on the reply I should send to that imposter Mohammad .

Suhail ibn Amr (One of his deputies) to Abu Sufyan
: I think, if they says they want to perform the Hajj, we should allow them entry in to Mecca. Maybe Mohammad wants to return to our fold and hence he wants to perform the Hajj which is our ancient ritual, and not a part of his new faith.

Abu Sufyan to Suhail ibn Amr
: Do you really think so, you are advanced in age than I am, so you know better. But my past experience with Mohammad tells me that his intentions are evil. But if you say we should allow him to perform the Hajj, then maybe we should use this opportunity to ask him to return to the faith and ways of our ancestors.

Suhail ibn Amr to Abu Sufyan
: Yes that is what I too had in mind.

Hind bint 'Utba (Abu Sufyan’s wife) to the assembled tribesmen: I have no good word for this imposter Mohammad . I am sure he will try to infiltrate our ranks and weaken us.

Suhail ibn Amr to Hind bint 'Utba
:Umm Hind, let us give him one last chance. If he wants to perform the Hajj, then he is willing to do what our ancestors have done for ages. I see his wanting to perform the hajj as a sign that he wants to return our ancestral faith. I suggest that go and speak with him, to know his mind.

Abu Sufyan to Suhail ibn Amr
: Fine, Habibi Suhail, I authorize you to go and speak with Mohammad on our behalf and negotiate a treaty that ensures that all his followers abandon the heresy of Islam and return to our ancestral faith. So Habibi Amr, whatever you say to Mohammad should aim at making him return to our faith and make all his followers to return too by abandoning the heresy of Islam. I also authorize you to undertake negotiations on whatever else you need to negotiate to ensure that this happens.

Suhail ibn Amr to Abu Sufyan
: Fine I shall keep that in mind when I speak with Mohammad and negotiate a treaty with him to ensure that all his followers return to our ancestral faith.

Abu Sufyan to Suhail ibn Amr
: Come then let us meet Uthman who has come here as Mohammad ’s emissary. You can go with him to Mohammad see what is on his mind and make him return to our ancestral faith. I authorize you to seal any treaty with Mohammad which has this aim. (Abu Sufyan and Suhail ibn Amr met Uthman and then Suhail ibn Amr along with Uthman proceeds to meet Mohammad . Meanwhile as Uthman has taken long to return, In his tent, Mohammad is getting restless and he fears that the Quraish might have murdered Uthman. So he asks Ali to prepare his people to storm Mecca.)

Mohammad to Ali
: Uthman has been away for over eight hours. I fear the worst. The idolaters might hiave murdered him. If he has been martyred, then I shall put every Quraish to the sword.

Ali to Mohammad
:Yes Sire, I too have been thinking on those lines, what do you suggest we should do?

Mohammad to Ali
: Prepare all our brothers for an assault on Mecca if brother Uthman does not return by dawn tomorrow.

Ali to Mohammad
: OK Sire I shall do so. (saying so he departs from the tent to return after some time.)

Ali to Mohammad
: Sire all our brothers are ready and are awaiting your orders to attack the Quraish. We shall fall upon the idolaters like a pack of wolves. As you ordered us, all of us are armed. And our brothers are keen to storm Mecca right now. Shall we attack them now Sire?

Mohammad to Ali
: No I shall address the assembled brothers. Let us go outside. (Mohammad and Ali go outside and address the excited Muslims who have assembled outside Mohammad ’s tent at night. Under the starry sky with wolves howling in the distance, Mohammad addresses the crowd.)

Mohammad to the assembled Muslims
: Brother Ali wants us to attack the Quraish now. I know all of you are keen to draw the blood of the idolaters. But we should not make haste. We should wait for Uthman for some more time until dawn. If he is engaged in negotiations and we attack the Quraish now, they may murder Uthman in anger. I want to wait till dawn to attack. So for now want all our brothers to take a pledge that each one of them would fight unto death against the Quraish to seek revenge for the murder of Uthman, if he does not return by dawn. All of you now repeat after me “There is no god but allah and Mohammad is his prophet. In this fight with the idolaters, I as a Muslim will seek the death of the enemy and gain the kingdom of earth, if I am martyred, I shall enjoy the kingdom of heaven and be in eternal joy among the nymphs (houris) and the pearly eyed boys to the accompaniment of gurgling fountains. I shall not seek to return without exterminating the enemy. For only when the blood flows do I gain glory, one way or the other.”

The assembled Muslims shout out in unison
: There is no god but allah and Mohammad is his prophet. In this fight with the idolaters, I as a Muslim will seek the death of the enemy and gain the kingdom of earth, if I am martyred, I shall enjoy the kingdom of heaven and be in eternal joy among the nymphs (houris) and the pearly eyed boys to the accompaniment of gurgling fountains. I shall not seek to return without exterminating the enemy. For only when the blood flows do I gain glory, one way or the other.

Mohammad to the assembled Muslims
: Good, now I have your pledge for Islam. Now we shall attack them by dawn. For now go by your fires and await the coming of dawn. We march an hour before Sunrise, so that we are upon the Quraish by sunrise.

Ali to Mohammad
: Sire, we are all ready to take any order from you. Say it and it shall be done. (saying so he ushers Mohammad in to the tent. Mohammad is tense and is muttering to himself. After some time Ali enters the tent with Uthman and Amr.)

Ali to Mohammad
: Sire, here comes brother Uthman and he has with him a guest from the idolatrous Quraish . His name is Suhail ibn Amr.

Uthman to Mohammad
: I have been talking to the Quraish for long. They wonder why you want to perform the Hajj which is the ritual of their faith and not of Islam.

Mohammad to Uthman
: I am happy to see that you are with us. We were planning to attack the Quraish had you not returned by dawn. Now about the Hajj. The Hajj is our right, as it is that of every Arab. I have nothing but feelings of love for our customs and want to see the Arabs united to bring glory to our nation. Islam is a movement to bring all Arabs under one banner and take that united banner all over the globe. To do that we need to worship one god – and that is Allah. The Hajj has been an unifying element, despite idolatry and infidelity that divides us Arabs against each other. Hence I shall continue the practice of Hajj even in Islam. And so I demand that as Muslims, we be allowed to perform our first Hajj as Muslims.

Uthman to Suhail ibn Amr
: Our lord has spoken and you have your answer.

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: I am happy to hear that you want to perform the Hajj. That will bring all of us closer and pave the way for you to return to our ancestral faith.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: You misunderstand me. I have no desire to return to infidelity and idolatry. My deepest desire is to unite us Arabs into one nation, powerful enough to conquer the world. To surpass all that Iskander, Hannibal, Kaiser, and the Shahs have done. I perform the Hajj as that is the only one ritual today that unites all Arabs irrespective of the differences in idolatry and tribal loyalty. Those in Taif, do not worship the gods of the Quraish at Mecca, those in Sanaa, do not worship the gods in Bahrain. But all of us come together for the Hajj to pray before the Kaaba. For all Arabs, the Kaaba is the house of god, and so it shall remain in Islam. To demonstrate this I demand that you open the doors of Mecca for us to enter and perform the Hajj.

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: What you say sounds both friendly and unfriendly. I cannot make a judgement on who to call you friend or foe. I only know that those who follow the ancestral faith of us Arabs are my friends and those who follow you in your new fangled faith of Islam are my foes. We had hoped that by performing the Hajj, you would return to the ancestral faith.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: I am a friend. As you do not know what to consider me - friend or foe, I shall give you a proposal. We Muslims shall sign a treaty with the Quraish in accordance with which any Muslim who wants to return to the ancestral faith can do so and go and settle among the Quraish . But any Quraish who wants to embrace Islam will be prohibited from doing so. This way you will gain friends and not lose any of your people to whom you say are your foes. How does that sound?

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: That sounds perfect. In fact that is what we want. We want all of you to come back to our ancestral faith so we can all become friends again and cease to be foes.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: So it is agreed then, that those of us Muslims want to return to the faith of the Quraish shall be allowed to leave the Ummah (brotherhood) of Islam and settle among the Quraish idolaters. But henceforth no Quraish will be allowed to embrace Islam till this treaty is in force. I Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah solemly pledge that with Suhail ibn Amr, who is an emissary authorized by Abu Sufyan Chieftain of the Quraish to enforce this treaty on all of us Muslims.

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: Fine so from today, if any Muslim from the Quraish clan renounces Islam and returns to Mecca, then you Mohammad will not hold any grudge against him and not ask for his return. But if anyone from the Quraish clan embraces Islam and goes to Medina, you Mohammad would immediately return him to the Quraish at Mecca.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: Yes these are the terms of our traty that we solemnly pledge here at Hudaibiya. Now the only question is when do we enter Mecca to perform the Hajj as Muslims?

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: We do not want any clash between the Quraish and the Muslims during the hajj, and so we are diffident to allow you in to Mecca.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: We come to Mecca to pray and not to fight, as you can see we do not carry arms. (these small arms like Khanjars - daggers and knives – being well hidden inside the cloaks of the Muslims, are unseen by Amr)

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: Yes I saw that all your followers are unarmed. But still we fear that once inside, there might be some clash, as the feeling against each other run high in both camps.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: If that is so then you may vacate the city of Mecca for three days and allow us to perform the Hajj. After we are done, we shall vacate Mecca, and then you can come back to take possession of your city.

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: What you say is preposterous. We should leave our homes, so that you can come and pray in peace. That is absurd. We cannot do that.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: We have just agreed on the Hudna of Hudaibiya, wherein any of us can leave our camp and join you. And we have accepted the prohibition of anyone from your camp from joining us. In spite of this do you not trust us enough to allow us to pray. It is you who fear a clash, not we. So we suggest that to overcome your fears, we have an arrangement that the Muslims and Quraish do not cross path while performing the Hajj. That is the reason why I suggested that you abandon Mecca only for three days while we are there.

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: And what is the guarantee that you will vacate Mecca after three days and not stay in occupation forever after you have tricked us out?

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: Come, come. Do not be so preposterous. As you see we have come here unarmed. We are far from our base at Medina. While you are inside your fortress, you have all your arms with you, including your camels. If we refuse to vacate Mecca after three days, you can easily drive us out. Our treaty is meant to bring about trust between us and also remove fears that we come here to convert you to Islam, hence the prohibition on any Quraish for embracing Islam, but allowance for any Muslim to leave the Ummah (brotherhood of Islam) and rejoin the Quraish . So what say you now?

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: Ok what you say seems sincere. But three days it shall be beginning from this dawn and you shall vacate Mecca peacefully after three days. For now we shall withdraw from Mecca and camp at Mina, while you perform the Hajj.

Mohammad to Suhail ibn Amr
: So it is agreed then, we shall enter Mecca today morning, after you have withdrawn.

Suhail ibn Amr to Mohammad
: Yes it shall be done that way. I shall inform Abu Sufyan about this arrangement and also about our treaty. (Suhail ibn Amr bids Mohammad farewell and leaves the camp and proceeds towards Mecca)

Uthman to Mohammad
: Sire what have you done, how can we allow any Muslim to renounce Islam and go and join the Quraish . It was you who said that anyone who leaves Islam is a Murtad and it shall be the holy duty of a Muslim to kill a Murtad. (All the others Ali, Abu Bakr, As’ad, Umar agree with Uthman)

Mohammad to Uthman
: Yes brothers what I told you still holds. I have only used this clause to embed our spies amongst the Quraish , while preventing any of their spies from infiltrating our camp.

Uthman to Mohammad
: Sire, you are indeed brilliant.

Mohammad to Uthman
: It was allah’s wish. Now let us prepare to go and perform the Hajj. (Mohammad meets Abu Sufyan at Mecca. In accordance with the Hudna of Hudaibiya, Abu Sufyan is preparing to vacate Mecca for three days and let Mohammad and his followes perform the Hajj)

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan
: Salaamaleykum. We meet again, and this time at our hometown of Mecca.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad
: Waleykumassalaam. I am keeping my part of the treaty. We shall return after three days, and take possession of Mecca. Be prepared to leave by then.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan
: Have no fear borther Abu Sufyan, we shall keep our word. We have said three days, and shall be in possession for three days. Had we said forever, then we would have taken possession of Mecca forever.

Abu Sufyan (with a startled expression) to Mohammad
: What do you mean?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan
: I mean that a Muslim never breaks his word, once given, unless allah wills otherwise.

Abu Sufyan (moving his hand towards his sword) to Mohammad
: You speak I paradigms, I do not follow what you say. We are straightforward folks. Do you imply that you will not vacate Mecca after three days?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan
: I only said that our actions depend on the will of allah, and allah wills that we stay in Mecca for three days and so we shall stay for three days.

Abu Sufyan (moving his hand away from his sword) to Mohammad
: You can put it your way, if you like, as long as you vacate Mecca in three days.

Abu Sufyan to other Quraish tribesmen
: Habibi, let us leave and stay at Mina, we shall be back after three days and take possession of Mecca. (Abu Sufyan leaves with the Quraish tribesmen and women, after they are out of sight Mohammad addresses his followers)

Mohammad (ascending a pedestal near the Kaaba) to the Muslims
: Today is a blessed day of success for us. We have taken Mecca without shedding even a single drop of blood of any of our brothers. This time we have taken possession for three days, next time we come here, I assure you, it shall be forever and Mecca will be the heart and center of Islam from then onwards. The days of idolatry at Mecca are numbered. Allah wills it. Now let us perform the Hajj. (Mohammad and his followers don white clothes, they kiss the Kaaba, then they circumambulate the Kaaba and rest for the day. Mohammad is relaxing in his tent and has called for Ali to meet him in private.)

Mohammad to Ali
: I have been commanded by Allah to organize a feast for all before we depart.

Ali to Mohammad
: OK so shall we have the feat tonight for all our Muslim brothers.

Mohammad to Ali
: No not today we shall have the feat on our last day at Mecca, in fact it will be the last meal before we depart.

Ali to Mohammad
: But then, the Quraish would have returned. So should we organize the feat before the Quraish return?

Mohammad to Ali
: No I want the Quraish to participate and will invite them to join us in the feast.

Ali to Mohammad
: Invite the Quraish idolaters to join us Muslims?

Mohammad to Ali
:Yes this a special feast, and here take this powder and add it to the meat that we shall serve Abu Sufyan when he joins the feast. Make no mistake here, the meat that we roast for Abu Sufyan should be served only to him and not to anybody else.

Ali to Mohammad
: Fine Sire, I shall do as you say, but what is so special about this powder and it being added to the meat that we shall serve Abu Sufyan?

Mohammad to Ali
: It is the will of allah.

Ali to Mohammad
: Ok Sire I shall do as you command. (Ali takes the pouch of powder and leaves. Mohammad jovially mutters to himself after is Ali is out of earshot)

Mohammad (muttering while chuckling) to himself
: It is pointless telling that the powder will see the end of my rival for the Chieftainship of Mecca. After Abu is no more, I shall pronounces it as the will of allah for Abu having resisted embracing Islam for so long. Ameen. (After three days Abu Sufyan returns with the Quraish and addresses Mohammad )

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad
: The three days are over, now we demand that you vacate Mecca.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan
: Yes we certain shall do so. But before we leave, we invite you to participate in a banquet that we have organized in your honor. We shall all partake in this feast of roast meat that we have prepared and then we shall depart.

Abu Sufyan (with scorn and supision) to Mohammad
: We do not need your food and what made you think that I shall break bread with an imposter like you. My honor is held high by not accepting the invitation from an imposter such as you. I demand that you depart immediately.

Mohammad (in a dejected tone) to Abu Sufyan
: You speak harshly to your compatriot from the Quraish clan. I wanted this feast to mark our friendship that we have sealed with the Hudna of Hudaibiya.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad
: We are no friends. I have abided by the treaty that Amr sealed with you only to avoid bloodshed at Mecca during the Hajj. We are enemies and shall remain so forever. Make no mistake about that.

Mohammad (muttering ) to himself
: This scoundrel is not going to be easy to be fooled. If he does not eat the poisoned meat, then I shall have to take care to remove it from Mecca and see to it that none of us consume that. I will have to do it myself, I cannot trust that goathead Ali to do it. And this scoundrel Abu Sufyan can be defeated and destroyed only when I place my sword on his throat. But this is not the time for that.

Mohammad (in a mocking tone) to Abu Sufyan
: Ok brother Abu Sufyan, if you say so we shall depart without having a feast. But you have dishonored our Bedouin tradition of hospitality by refusing my invitation for a feast.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad
: You have dishonored the Bedouin tradition in many more fundamental ways than I am doing now. You have divided your clansmen, the Quraish, you have shed our blood and you have gone and joined our enemies at Yathrib (Medina). I need not take lessons on the Bedouin code from you and imposter.

Mohammad (in a mockingly hurt tone) to Abu Sufyan
: You use harsh words and you will regret doing so.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad
: We have had enough talk, now I demand that you and your band of followers vacate Mecca.

Mohammad (in a mockingly hurt tone) to Abu Sufyan
: OK we shall keep our word. It is the will of allah (Mohammad and his followers leave Mecca and Abu Sufyan standing on a sand dune with Amr and a few other Bedouin, and watches them go)

Abu Sufyan to Amr
: Good Riddance. I hope this murderous band never again comes to Mecca. (Saying so, Abu Sufyan returns to Mecca. Mohammad proceeding to Medina with his followers. He is seething with rage and he speaks his mind out to Uthman, after taking him aside in the caravan that is returning to Medina)

Mohammad to Uthman
: Uthman, prepare our brothers in batches to announce openly at Medina that they are renouncing Islam and send them to Mecca to join the Quraish . The Ansars from Medina who are not Quraish, cannot participate in this, so take care to include only those of our brothers who are from the Quraish .

Uthman to Mohammad
:Yes Sire, I shall do as you say. In a few days we shall have our brother placed in Mecca.

Mohammad to Uthman
: Fine, but do it slowly and select our brothers carefully. We need to do this with great skill.

Uthman to Mohammad
:Yes Sire, I shall keep this in mind.

Mohammad to Uthman
: These brothers should keep a watch on the ongoings in Mecca. They should also win more converts for Islam, but the new converts should not declare their faith in Islam openly. They shouls stay in Mecca and help our activities to undermine the Quraish. (The caravan proceeds towards Medina. The year is 6 A.H. (628 C.E.). From the next year 7 A.H. (629 C.E.) Mohammad sent many of his spies to Mecca under the pretext of leaving Islam and returning to the Quraish fold. This prepared him for the eventual invasion of Mecca under the guise of another Hajj in the year 8 A.H. (630 C.E.)

----------------------

Scene Forty

Voiceover (31) for Scene Forty

Mohammad ’s preparations for war on the Quraish after signing the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya

After signing the treaty, Mohammad started gathering allies for the final assault on Mecca. Alarmed at his moves, the Quraish also started building up their own alliances. In this scenario a tribe named Banu Bakr allied themselves with the Quraish and tribes including the Banu Jadhimah, Banu (also termed ‘Bani’) Yarbu' and Banu Khuza'ah joined the camp of Mohammad .

It was during this period that Mohammad was forced to introduce two seminal decrees to prevent internecine warfare amongst the Muslims. These included the ban on internecine killings amongst Muslims and the introduction of the Burqa among the Muslim women also for the same reason.

The ban on internecine killings amongst Muslims

Muslims having inherited the Bedouin culture of internecine warfare, it became necessary for Mohammad to introduce a ban on internecine killings amongst Muslims. The introduction of this ban was occasioned by Khalid-ibn Waleed’s having murdered a few tribesmen from the Banu Jadhimah tribe.

To win allies for the Muslim camp in the oncoming war with the idolatrous Quraish, Mohammad had dispatched Khalid, Umar, Uthman, As’ad, Ali and his other confidants. In many cases Mohammad used coercion to brings the tribes in to his fold. Khalid was dispatched to the Banu Jadhimah and Yarbu' to seek an alliance against the Quraish . He did this task with the skillful use of military coercion. After Khalid subdued the Banu Jadhimah, they embraced Islam, but in spite of their conversion to Islam Khalid sought blood revenge against some members of this tribe who some years back during the ‘age of ignorance’, had killed Al-Fakih Ibn Al-Mughirah Al-Makhzumi, who was Khalid's uncle.

For exacting this blood revenge, Khalid in fact had used Islam to get the Banu Jadhimah tribe to surrender and disarm. As they embraced Islam, he persuaded them to disarm by acknowledging that they had become Muslims, but then killed some of them in cold blood, to exact revenge for the murder of his uncle.

This act of Khalid’s created much dismay and distrust among the Banu Jadhimah, for the Muslims. Hence the conversion of the that tribe to Islam was in danger of unraveling with the Banu Jadhimah threatening to abandon Islam. Mohammad had to do something to salvage this situation. So he sent Ali to pacify the enraged tribesman of the Banu Jadhimah and to pay blood price. In response to this event, Mohammad also proclaimed that henceforth, it would be Haram (forbidden) for any Muslim to kill another Muslim. A ban that is followed till today when Muslim confront Kafirs (non-Muslims), but is violated amongst Muslims, whenever they have a running feud as is seen today amongst the Shias and Sunnis in Iraq.

Setting for Scene Forty

Mohammad is in a tent speaking to Khalid-ibn-Waleed, Ali, Uthman, Umar, Abu Bakr and As’ad.

Dialogues for Scene Forty

Mohammad to Khalid Ali, Uthman, Umar, Abu Bakr and As’ad : Our scouts have told me that the Quraish are relaxing after we signed the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya with them. They have given up posting their scouts on the road to Medina. Their caravans have also started plying between Mecca and Damascus. This indicates their mindset. They think the war is over. But we are not idolaters, we are Muslims and for us the war with Kafirs (non-Muslims) is never over till they submit to Islam. We shall prepare for the next round of war with the Quraish . And for this, we should now start talking to different tribes.

Khalid to Mohammad : But when the Quraish have promised peace and they seem to be adhering to their word, then why do we next to rake up another war?

Mohammad to Khalid: Brother Khalid, you are still new to Islam. You need to understand that. For us the war with the Kafirs (non-Muslims) is never over and every Hudna (peace treaty) we undertake with the unbelievers is to gain time to prepare ourselves for the next war with them. You shall undertake the task of winning allies. You shall go and talk to the Banu Jadhimah, Bani Yarbu' . Ali you shall talk to the Banu Khuza'ah . Are you all prepared to do this?

Khalid to Mohammad : Yes Sire I am willing to lay down my life for Islam. I shall do as you say, I shall approach the tribes and ask them to join our alliance.

Mohammad to Khalid: That is not enough, we will seal these alliances with the conversion of the tribes to Islam. What we want is not a normal military alliance with them. We need their submission. Only their submission to Islam will bind them in a brotherhood of faith with us. A word of honor is not enough for us. We need that they become Muslims, and only those who are Muslims will be allowed to fight alongside us against the unbelievers. We cannot have unbelievers fighting as our allies. If we do allow unbelief in to our ranks, this will corrode the brotherhood of Islam. Neither shall a Muslim ever fight another Muslim alongside unbelievers whatever be the cause. So what you will go and present them is a Daawa (an invitation) to Islam and hence we shall call this method of calling the unbelievers to Islam – a Da’awa.

Khalid to Mohammad : But what if the unbelievers have been wronged by Muslims and are fighting in self defense. Then can a Muslim not fight the offending Muslims?

Mohammad to Khalid:Never, brother Khalid, NEVER. Please bear this in mind. A Muslim who fights an unbeliever can never be considered wrong. We are in this fight against unbelievers. A Muslim can be judged by his act, only if it is a dispute between two Muslims. When an unbeliever is wronged by a Muslim. It is the unbeliever who is wrong, by being an unbeliever. So now go and talk to the tribes that I have allotted to you and bring them over to Islam. You can use any means to do so, I want them in our camps as Muslims. Do you obey my command?

Khalid to Mohammad : Yes Sire I will obey you. I shall seek out the Banu Jadhimah and Bani Yarbu' call them to Islam.

Setting for Scene Forty continued

Khalid is on a military caravan on the outskirts of the oasis of the Banu Jadhimah. He is speaking to his deputy, Altaf-ibn-Meshaal.

Khalid to Altaf:Altaf, go and seek out the chieftain of the Banu Jadhimah and hand him over this invitation to join the brotherhood of Islam. Also ask him to come over and see me.

Altaf to Khalid :Fine Sire, I shall do so (saying this he gallops towards the oasis of the Banu Jadhimah. On approaching the oasis, Altaf, addresses the tribesmen from Banu Jadhimah.)

Altaf to Qasir (a tribesmen from Banu Jadhimah) : Honorable Habibi, I am Altaf-ibn-Suleiman from the camp of Khalid-ibn-Waleed. I bring you an invitation calling you to Islam. I wish to meet your chief and convey this invitation to him.

Qasir to Altaf : I am Qasir, servant of Malik-ibn-Jadhimah who is my master and the chief of our clan. I shall convey your message to him. (Saying so Qasir departs inside the Oasis and returns after some time)

Qasir to Altaf : I have spoken with my master Malik-ibn-Jadhimah. He wishes to see you in his tent. Please dismount and follow me.

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Jadhimah : Honorable Habibi, I bring you an invitation from our prophet Mohammad -ibh-Abdallah calling you to convert to Islam. You shall be required to destroy the images of Al-Uzza that you have inside your oasis.

Malik-ibn-Jadhimah to Altaf : I have heard of your Mohammad ’s exploits at Medina and Mecca. Your Islam seems intriguing to me. I would like to know more about it. Please convey my message to Mohammad and let me know what he has to say.

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Jadhimah : I represent Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah on behalf of my commander Khalid-ibn-Waleed, who holds his camp outside your oasis. We have instructions to attack and subdue your tribe and destroy all traces of idolatry, if you do not repent and submit to Islam. What is your choice war or conversion?

Malik-ibn-Jadhimah to Altaf : We want a relationship of honor. If we do not ask you to give up your faith, how do you ask us to do so. And to ask us to destroy the image of our patron goddess Al-Uzza is sacrilege. We can behead you for this.

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Jadhimah : I am only a messenger. From your words I guess that you have chosen war. So be it then, I shall convey your message to my master Khalid ibn-Waleed. (saying so Altaf, departs to his camps and meets Khalid)

Altaf to Khalid-ibn-Waleed: Sire, I met Malik-ibn-Jadhimah, the chief of the Banu Jadhimah. He refuses to convert to Islam, and shall meet us in war.

Khalid to Altaf :I expected as much, and I was prepared for this. I have an old account to settle with Malik-ibn-Jadhimah whose men have slain my uncle Al-Fakih Ibn Al-Mughirah Al-Makhzumi, some years back. Good let us march immediately against them, before they can gather their forces. (The Muslim army marches into the oasis of the Banu Jadhimah, and are met by Malik-ibn-Jadhimah who is standing with some of his deputies . His head is bowed with his right hand on his heart, as a token of surrender. He addresses Khalid)

Malik-ibn-Jadhimah to Khalid: Salaamaleykum

Khalid to Malik-ibn-Jadhimah: Wahaleykumassalaam. We have come to make war upon you why do you show the sign of surrender?

Malik-ibn-Jadhimah to Khalid: Considering that you were our guest, we decided to meet you in peace. After all we need to put an end to our old enmity when you uncle was martyred at the hands of some of our tribesmen.

Khalid to Malik-ibn-Jadhimah: Yes I have not forgotten that either. Now that you have accepted Islam, we are brothers. Order all your tribesmen to lay down their arms and meet us outside you oasis, in our camp for a banquet. We shall celebrate your coming over to the Ummah of Islam.

Malik-ibn-Jadhimah to Khalid: As there is to be no war, why do we need to lay down our traditional arms, that we carry as a mark of honor?

Khalid to Malik-ibn-Jadhimah: If you do not trust us, say so openly. I have accepted your surrender and submission to Islam. And I order your disarm and join us in a banquet. We meet at sunset. Is that clear?

Malik-ibn-Jadhimah to Khalid: Yes Habibi Khalid, we shall do as you order us to. We meet at your camp at sunset. (Back at the camp Khalid orders a trap to be set to slaughter all the Banu Jadhimah, when they assemble for the banquet after sundown.)

Khalid to Altaf: I have an old score to settle with these accursed tribesmen of the Jadhimah. Arm all our men and place them at vantage points all around the camp. When the Banu Jadhimah are all inside our camp, charge in and slaughter all of them.

Altaf to Khalid: But Sire, they are Muslims now. Would it be right to kill them?

Khalid to Altaf: You do not understand the methods of the warfare. So do as you are told.

Altaf to Khalid: Ok Sire it shall be done. (When the Banu Jadhimah assemble at the camp after sundown, the assembled Muslims slaughter many of the guests from the Jadhimah. Some of them manage to escape while shouting Dagah, Dagah, Duhaee, Duhaee. (We have been betrayed, save us, save us.)

The Muslims subsequently return to Medina where Altaf reports the events to Mohammad who is sitting in his tent with Khalid and Ali.

Altaf to Mohammad : My Lord, we Did invite the Banu Jadhimah to Islam, and they also consented to embrace Islam. But on the orders of Khalid, many of them were slaughtered after their conversion.

Mohammad to Khalid: What is the meaning of this insolent behavior. Do you not know that your mission was to win over the Banu Jadhimah to Islam and bring them into our alliance against the Quraish . Why did you attack those who had surrendered to you and decided to embrace Islam.

Khalid to Mohammad : My Lord, I was sure that the Banu Jadhimah would turn against their own word. They had done it once, when they had promised safety to my uncle Al-Fakih Ibn Al-Mughirah Al-Makhzumi. They needed to be punished for that deed.

Mohammad to Khalid: You uncle died in the days of ignorance as an infidel. You have no loyalty to any relative of yours. Your only loyalty is to Isla. This loyalty overrules all other relationships. Do you understand?

Khalid to Mohammad : yes my Lord I do.

Mohammad to Khalid: I declare to you and to all Muslims, that from today it shall be considered Haram (forbidden) for a Muslim to fight another Muslim. And as an act of penance I order you Khalid to go and bring another tribe into our alliance. You will convey the call to Islam to Banu Yarbu. You shall leave forthwith, and this time, I want to see you bring the tribe into our fold and remember what you have been told.

Mohammad to Ali: Ali, I order you to go back to the Banu Jadhimah and pay them blood money for this slaughter. This money will come from Khalid’s personal wealth. Henceforth, I decree that if any Muslim slaughters another Muslim, he will have to pay blood money as compensation to the victim’s family. This rule will apply only to the Muslims and not to the slaughter of non-Muslims. They being kafirs, is legitimate to slaughter non-Muslims, if they refuse to embrace Islam.

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a long shot of a military caravan moving across the desert. Pan camera to the speakers and show the scenes of slaughter of the Banu Jadhimah when the event happens as also after Mohammad completes speaking the above dialogues, accompanied by the text for Voiceover (31). Adapt the Voiceover as necessary.

----------------------------------------------

Scene Forty One

Voiceover (32) for Scene Forty One

The introduction of the Hijab (Chador or Burqa) among the Muslim women

The credit for the introduction of the Hijab among the Muslim women was also goes to Khalid-ibn Waleed. Mohammad has dispatched Khalid to win over the Banu Yarbu' to the camp of the Muslims by converting them, and he was to use force, if necessary.

After Khalid subdued the Banu (or Bani) Yarbu', a Persianized Arab tribe residing in the north of Arabia along with the borders of the Sassanid empire This tribe too failed in war against the Muslims led by Khalid and they embraced Islam. But in their case too Khalid had an old grudge to settle. And the reason for this was his amorous dalliance in his younger days with a damsel from this tribe.

In his youth Khalid had coveted Layla bint al-Minhal who was the daughter of a noble from the Banu Yarbu', Khalid had wanted to marry Layla, but this alliance was not allowed by the nobles of the Banu Yarbu' tribe and to prevent Khalid from abducting this damsel, Khalid's lady love had been married off to Malik ibn Nuwayra, a noble from the Bani Yarbu' tribe. But now after subjugating the Bani Yarbu', Khalid used this opportunity to secure possession of his lady love. by murdering Malik-ibn-Nuwayra who was Layla’s husband.

Khalid then married (according to Sunni sources) or raped (according to Shi'a sources ) Malik ibn Nuwayra’s wife on the same day. For achieving this, Khalid in fact had again used Islam to get the Bani Yarbu' tribe to surrender and disarm. As the Bani Yarbu' embraced Islam, he persuaded them to disarm by acknowledging that they had become Muslims, but then killed some of them in cold blood, to get possession of Layla bint al-Minhal, his lady love from the tribe.

This act of dishonoring the modesty of a lady from the tribe, created a rage against the Muslims amongst the Banu Yarbu' . The Banu Yarbu' threatened to renege on their conversion to Islam and join the camp of the Quraish . To prevent this from happening Mohammad compelled Khalid to return Layla to her tribesmen and also pacified the enraged tribesmen by proclaiming that henceforth, it would be Haram (forbidden) for any Muslim to seize the womenfolk of any other Muslim.

As the Banu Yarbu' were now Muslims, the modesty of their womenfolk could not be violated. And henceforth to prevent any Muslim from coveting the wife (daughter, daughter-in-law or any lady who had attained puberty) of another Muslim, all Muslim women beyond the age of puberty, were to be strictly enclose themselves in a head to toe garment called the Hijab (cloak). Their faces were to be covered by the Niqab (mask) and their heads were to be covered by the Jilbaab (scarf like headdress). This was done to prevent any women’s beauty to be visible to any one outside her house.

In addition to this, Mohammad decreed that a Muslim women was never to go outside without being accompanied by her brother or father or Husband. This was to prevent the lecherous motives of any Muslim that were unleashed by the verses of the Quran that decreed that the womenfolk of the Kafirs were legitimate property of any conquering Muslim. This decree could also tempt Muslims to abduct the wives, daughters-in-law and daughters of other Muslims, leading to an internecine war amongst the Muslims. To prevent a Muslims from being tempted to abduct Muslim ladies and lead to a friction among Muslims Mohammad decreed that the honor of a Muslim lady can never be violated by a Muslim, only the honor of non-Muslim ladies was legitimate for being violated!

The hijab was thus a tool to keep the Muslim males from fighting with each other, as it prevented them from coveting the ladies who were taken off the public view in all future Muslim society. This also served to make Muslim women subservient to men altogether and contributed to keeping Muslim society backward a fact that exists till today.

During his last hajj, Muhammad gave a final sermon on women. He said: “Now then, O people, you have a right over your wives. You have [the right] that they should not cause anyone of whom you dislike to tread your beds, and that they should not commit any open indecency (fahishah). If they do, then God permits you to shut them in separate rooms and to beat them. If they abstain from [evil], they have the right to their food and clothing in accordance with custom (bi’l-maruf). Treat women well, for they are [like] domestic animals (‘awan) with you and do not possess anything for themselves."

Note:The sequence of events about the conversion of Khalid-ibn-Waleed to Islam and his abduction and marriage (rape) of Layla bint al-Minhal portrayed in this script is disputed by Sunni sources but is supported by Shia (Arabic) and Persian sources. We have relied on the sequence as described by both Arabic (Shia) and Persian sources.

While Shia sources regard Khalid as a renegade, Sunni sources regard him as a loyal follower of the prophet. The treatment of Khalid’s various acts and their sequence differs according to different sources.

Dialogues for Scene Forty One

Location for Scene Forty One

A military caravan marching in the desert towards an oasis

Khalid to Altaf:Go ahead and seek out the chief of the Bani Yarbu' tribe. Give him our invitation to repent and submit to Islam, or else face war.

Altaf to Khalid: Yes Sire, I shall proceed now. (Altaf marches in to the oasis of the Bani Yarbu and addresses the tribesmen who are present at the settlement)

Altaf to the tribesmen of Bani Yarbu: I am Altaf-ibn-Meshaal, the emissary of Khalid-ibn-Waleed. I seek to meet with your chief Malik-ibn-Nuwayra. Take me to him. (A man steps forward from the assembled tribals and addresses Altaf)

Hamid to Altaf : I am Hamid-ibn-Waqas, I shall take you to my chief Malik-ibn-Nuwayra. (They walk for some distance towards a large tent, Hamid leads Altaf inside and announces to a fair faced handsome man who is slouching on cushions on a rich carpet that an emissary has come with a message from Khalid-ibn-Waleed. This man is wearing on his turban the insignia of the farohars – winged symbol of the Zoroastrian god - that shows that he is a senior office bearer of the Sassanid Persian empire on whose boundary the Bani Tarbu tribe had its domains. This man is Malik-ibn-Nuwayra.)

Hamid to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra :Sire, here we have a visitor. He says that he brings us a message from Khalid-ibn-Waleed.

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Salamaleykum

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Altaf: Wahaleykumasalaam. What message do you bring Habibi. Is it something similar that you had sent to my master the Shahehshah Khusro Parvez?

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Yes it is the same message. We Muslims speak in one voice always. We know no one else but allah and we bring you the call to submit to Islam and accept Allah as your only god. Give up the company of the infidel fire-worshippers, and come over to the Ummah of the Arabs that has been united by Islam.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Altaf:And why should I give up the protection and wealth that my master the Shahenshah provides me with and come over to a nomadic and bare lifestyle that your master has to suffer.

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Because what you see is the last glory of the Persians. Your Persian masters will soon be our slaves. The days of the Fire-worshippers are numbered. Come over and join the Ummah, and you shall never regret your decision.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Altaf: You speak in paradigms. How can a rabble of desert nomads overcome the most powerful empire on the globe. Your leader Mohammad had sent an army to attack the Rumis (Romans) at Muta. You were miserably defeated and had to flee back in to the desert. It was your good fortune that the Rumis did not follow you up to Medina and destroy you altogether. And my masters the Sassanids have defeated even the Rumis. I have personally marched with the Sassanid armies in to Egypt and up to the great Rumi city which is thir capital (Constantinople). My masters, the Sassanids of Persia are the most powerful empire today, they are only hyper power in this world. And it is this power that I owe my power, position and wealth to. I give my loyalty to the Shahenashah and to no body else. I shall kiss no other hand but that of the Shahenshah. Go and tell that to your master Khalid, the man who filed to win the love of my beloved wife Layla. Had your Ameer (chief) Mohammad sent some other worthy general, I would have met him in war. But to a loser like Khalid I have only one advise. Go back from where you come. You are standing at the domains of the Bani Yarbu, who are the Arab vanguards of the Shahenshah. Have mercy on yourselves and do not cross our path so go back, before we decide to march upon you and decimate you.

Altaf to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : You speak with an arrogance that will do any Arab proud. But alas your arrogance comes from a foreign power that is not Arab. We have come together to win the lost glory of the Arabs. We do not have an empire today, but we have valor. And we shall on the strength of our bravery and love of allah, win the whole world will be at our feet. And you have decided to be with our enemies. So be it then. You shall be the loser. We shall now meet on the battlefield. e have our army on the outskirts of your oasis and shall attack you before you can call for reinforcements. (saying this Altaf storms out of the tent mounts his horse and gallops away. Malik-ibn-Nuwayra addresses Hamid.)

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Hamid : This man was very boastful. I know his master Khalid, who is an old enemy of mine. And the new band of very violent mercenaries who call themselves Muslims cannot dare to attack us. They will bring upon themselves the wrath of the Shahenshah who can blow them away as dust.

Hamid to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : But Your Highness, would it not be prudent to prepare to face the enemy. He threatened us in a way which suggests that they will attack us in a few hours.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Hamid :The Muslims are boastful. They have been defeated by the imperial armies before and they will be reduced to mincemeat, if they dare attack us. We can do one thing. We shall send a petition for reinforcements to our Master the Shahenshah Hormazd and his deputies General Shahrbaraz and Shahin. The reinforcements should be reaching us in a few weeks, we shall then attack the Muslims, if they decide to threaten us again. I do not think, the Muslims are mad enough to attack us, but if they do, then we shall be prepared once the reinforcements arrive. Now it is getting dark. I would like to retire for the night. Convey a message to Layla, that I would like her presence in my tent, and tell Faramroze to keep the guards on alert, if the Muslims at all decide to sneak into our oasis. Also keep the fire burning outside our oasis to guide any weary traveler. Provide all visitors with food and water, as we have always done. Just because the Muslims are our door, we should not give up our hospitality.

Hamid to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Fine Your Highness, I shall do as you order. (After some time, Layla, a very beautiful young lady, enters the tent and she cozies up with Malik-ibn-Nuwayra on the heap of velvet cushions spread on the rich carpet)

Layla to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : My Love, who was the visitor in your tent. I heard loud voices some time back.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Layla :Do not let these thought worry your beautiful soul. Let us have dinner and relax.

Layla to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : My love, I am worried about the rumors that I have been hearing that a Muslim band has been encroaching on our domains. Who leads this band who dares to despoil our orchards and wineyards?

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Layla : This band is led by our old foe Khalid-ibn-Waleed.

Layla (with a pained expression) to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Oh Khuda (the Persian term for god), have mercy on us and spare us the torture of looking at his accursed face once again.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Layla : Do not worry sweetheart, I have asked for reinforcement from Persia. Our emissaries should be reaching Ctesiphon in a couple of days , so we can expect reinforcements by the next new moon which is but a week and a half from today. Now let that thought not worry you any longer. (They blow out the lanterns and retire for the night. After sometime there is commotion outside and Faramroze, the guardsman, come rushing to the door of the tent and cries out for Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to give him permission to enter the tent.)

Faramroze (while gasping for breath) to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Your Highness, please allow me to enter. I have desperate news for you.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra to Faramroze :What is it that you have to come and disturb me after I have retired for the night. Can this not wait till morning?

Faramroze (with a rising quiver in his voice) to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : My Lord, the Muslims are upon us from all sides. They are fearsome and have slaughtered all our sentries. Even Farookh, our Hazar Mard has been slaughtered in a duel. The Muslim will be on your tent in no time. Your Highness get ready and flee.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra (comes out of the tent with his sword unsheathed) to Faramroze :What crap are you talking. The Muslims have slain Farookh. The Hazar Mard who has shone in many battles against the Rumis (Romans). And what is that commotion? Have the Muslims crossed the line of outer tents, where our barrack are?

Faramroze to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra : Your Highness, I have seen the Muslims fight. They are like Jinns, nobody can defeat them. I pray that your Highness and Her Highness leave immediately and join the main Royal Contingent at Hira. You shall be safe there till our reinforcements arrive from Ctesiphon.

Malik-ibn-Nuwayra (mounts his horse which is tethered nearby and raises his sword with an oath) to Faramroze :I shall not flee. I have given an oath of loyalty and bravery to my master the late Shahenshah Khusro Parvez the Conqueror of the World and also to the present Shahenshah Hormazd. I shall ride onwards towards the enemy and destroy them. I shall not return till I am victorious. (A dust cloud in the dark night is seen emerging from the direction of the commotion and out of the dust rides Khalid-ibn-Waleed, ahead of the band of Arabs with blood-stained swords. They immediately surround Malik-ibn-Nuwayra and after a fierce fight Malik-ibn-Nuwayra lies on the ground in a pool of blood)

Khalid to Faramroze (who has been taken prisoner and is bound with coarse ropes): Where is Layla, the wife of this miserable corpse (pointing at Malik-ibn-Nuwayra). But before Framroze can say anything, Layla emerges from the tent, her eyes red with tears. She sees her husband dead and throws herself on him while sobbing uncontrollably. After some time she sees Khalid towering over her and he is about to pick her up.)

Layla to Khalid:You will not defile me with your filthy hands. My husband is no more, but I shall never be yours.

Khalid to Layla: I shall wait till you change your mind. As per our Muslim custom, we can take any lady of the infidels in to our harem. But I shall want you to come willingly with me. I do this as I have loved you since you were but a girl.

Layla to Khalid:I will never change my mind, even if you wait for a thousand years.

Khalid (ignoring Layla’s outburst) to Altaf: Altaf, take here away and hold her with the other prisoners. I shall talk to her tomorrow.

Altaf to Layla: Come lady, consider it your good fortune that our commander loves you, or else you would have been taken as a concubine by any one of us, by any ordinary soldier. (Altaf leads Layla to an enclosure where other prisoners from the defeated Bani Yarbu are held. After Altaf departs, Layla speaks with Hamid who was the deputy to Malik-ibn-Nuwayra and who is wounded and is also a captive.)

Layla to Hamid : This is an accursed night. We have lost our kingdom, we have lost our freedom and I have lost my beloved husband. I wish I was also killed along with Malik-ibn-Nuwayra. Do you have a dagger with you, which you can pierce in to my heart?

Hamid to Layla : You are still young and have life ahead of you. We are all Arabs, although by faith we are Zoroastrian fire-worshippers, unlike our Farsi compatriots who are Persian. We do not speak Farsi, we speak the same Arabic language as our tormentors do. I think, we should not act desperately. We should convert to the new faith that the Muslims talk about, and survive. Someday, our Emperor will send in reinforcements and liberate us. Then we can revert to our Zoroastrian faith. I suggest that you too convert to Islam, as in their creed, no Muslim can take the wife of another Muslim. Thus Khalid will not be able to abduct you, if you are the wife of a Muslim.

Layla to Hamid :This is all too much for me. My beloved has died, for whom should I live. And whom should I take as my husband and for what, if I have no desire to live.

Hamid to Layla : You should live if you want to avenge the humiliation and bereavement that Khalid has brought upon you. We can marry and be husband and wife, I shall be with you to avenge the slaughter that Khalid has brought upon the Bani Yarbu.

Layla to Hamid : Ok, So what should we do now?

Hamid to Layla : The Mufti of the Muslims is moving around asking us to convert by recting the Sahada “There is no god but allah, and Mohammad is his prophet”. We shall convert and also ask the Mufti to perform our nikah (Marriage). The Muslims have a simple method of marriage, You just have to say Kubool (I accept) and we would be husband and wife. Then Khalid will not be able to touch you as we would then be husband and wife as Muslims.

Layla to Hamid : But how do you say that Khalid will not abduct me, even if both of us embrace Islam.

Hamid to Layla : I am not sure that he will not, but then that is the norm in most of the Bedouin tribes, that a married women whose husband is living cannot be taken by another man unless her husband gives her away willingly after divorcing her by pronouncing the triple Talaq. And when I am a Muslim, Khalid cannot kill me, as he had done with the Banu Jadihmah. Their founder Mohammad has prohibited Muslims from killing each other. So we can take a chance to save our lives and your honor.

Layla to Hamid : Fine lets do it. (When the Mufti comes around, both Hamid and Layla profess the Islamic faith and get their nikah (wedding) performed. Now they are legally wedded Muslim husband and wife. Next morning Khalid comes to know of this and is in a fit of incoherent rage. He storms in to the enclosure, slays Hamid and grabs Layla, to the dismay of the neo-converts as also of the disapproval of his own fellow Muslims. Altaf addresses Khalid on this subject.)

Altaf to Khalid : Sire, I understand your feelings. But Layla is now a Muslim who is married to another Muslim.

Khalid to Altaf : Her real husband Malik died as an infidel last night. Her pretender husband Hamid is also dead now. She is a widow and I have every right to take her as my wife.

Altaf to Khalid : But Sire, she is a Muslim, even if she is a widow, you should not take her against her wishes, according to our Bedouin code of honor.

Khalid to Altaf : She is not a Muslim. Her conversion was a sham, to ward me off. She is an infidel and we Muslims are allowed to take infidel ladies for our pleasure as Maal-e-Ganimat (Spoils of war).

Altaf to Khalid : Do as you wish Sire, but our soldiers are not happy that because of your action, many of the Bani Yarbu who have converted to Islam might revert to infidelity. They may not be our allies in the war with the idolatrous Quraish.

Khalid to Altaf : If they revert, then we can come back and slaughter them all. And I am responsible for my actions. I shall answer anyone who questions me on this.

Altaf to Khalid : OK Sire, do we ride back to Medina, now that our mission of converting the Banu Yarbu to Islam has been accomplished?

Khalid to Altaf : Yes we shall.

Khalid to Layla: Come my long lost sweet. Now that you are mine, you can relax with me.

Layla to Khalid : I was not yours and shall never be. You have violated the modesty of a Muslim lady. You will pay for this.

Khalid to Layla: Your arrogance is still not gone, in spite of your defeat and you having become a widow twice since last night. I shall take you – with our without your consent. (Saying this he advances towards her. But Layla backs off from Khalid’s lecherous advances and goes and mounts another camel. Altaf restrains an enraged and fuming Khalid who goes and mounts his camel and the journey back to Medina begins. When they arrive at Medina and some tribesmen fro the Banu Yarbu have also come to Mohammad with complains of Khalid who tried to force himself on Layla who had converted to Islam. Mohammad addresses them as also Khalid.)

Banu Yarbu tribesmen to Mohammad : Sire we are from the Banu Yarbu, we have recently embraced Islam. We were told that according to our Bedouin code of honor, a Muslim man will not violate the modesty of another Muslim woman.

Mohammad to the Banu Yarbu tribesmen : Yes that is in fact true. But why do you ask?

Banu Yarbu tribesmen to Mohammad : Our princess Layla had converted to Islam and had married another Muslim from our tribe named Hamid, but Khalid refused to acknowledge this conversion to Islam and tried to force himself on Layla after she had converted to Islam. We are outraged that if this is how we are treated after converting to Islam, then where is the safety that you promised us after we embraced Islam?

Mohammad to Khalid: Khalid what is this I hear. We call people to Islam, by promising them safety. If the honor of their womenfolk is not safe, even after they have converted to Islam, then why would they convert. And if their honor has been violated by another Muslim who brings them in to the faith, then this is blasphemous. Do you admit this crime which the Bani Yarbu accuse you of and whose authenticity Altaf also vouches for ?

Khalid to Mohammad : Yes Sire I did it. I was and still am, blinded by love. I want Layla as my wife. Yes I still covet her and want here. Please allow me to do so as a token of my services to Islam.

Mohammad to Khalid: You have all the infidel women in the world, as also any consenting Muslim women. So Layla can be yours only if she consents, not otherwise. I decree that henceforth no Muslim man will take a Muslim women as his wife. To prevent any Muslim from coveting another Muslim’s wife, sister, daughter, mother, mother-in-law. I decree that all Muslim women will wear the Hijab (cloak), the Niqab (face veil), and the Jilbaab (scarf) to hide themselves from the view of men. All women will also be confined to a women’s chamber (Zenana) to which Males would not be allowed entry.

Thus, Muslim women will have not expose themselves to any publicly visible activity, hence they will have no role in political, social, religious or economic affairs. They will be confined to rasing a family at home and hence they need not have any education. Even for prayer, they will not join the men. Women will pray in the seclusion of their homes. They will never go out of their homes, unless they are accompanied by a male relative. This segregation will ensure that Muslim men do not have any chance of casting a lustful eye on any Muslim women. There will be no social contact between men and women removing the risk of intra-Muslim warfare due to any Muslim women being molested or abducted by a Muslim man.

Thus the carnal tendencies of Muslim men will be directed only towards non-Muslim women. It is allowed to abduct and molest Kafir women, and keep as many as a Muslim wishes, as his concubines. It would be the holy duty of Muslims to abduct Kafir women for satisfying their desires.

Khalid to Mohammad : Sire I repent my actions about Layla. Now what role do you have in mind for me.

Mohammad to Khalid: Khalid you are relieved of the command of your squadron.

Mohammad to Umar :Umar you will decide what will be Khalid’s role in future. Take him under your command and ensure that the entire Muslim ummah observes the rules regarding Muslim women.

Umar to Mohammad : Yes Sire, it shall be done. Now that we have many tribes in our camp including the Banu Jadhimah, Banu Yarbu' and Banu Khuza'ah, but the Banu Bakr have joined the idolatrous Quraish. So what do we do next?

Camera Direction:
Start camera with shots of wars between Arabs, Fade out this shot and fade in the face of Mohammad . Focus on him when he speaks. Pan camera to other speakers. Show the military caravan with Khalid leading. Pan camera to the oasis when the caravan has the oasis within sight. Pan camera to the characters as they speak. End the scene with war shots and shots of Muslim women in the Hijab accompanied with Voiceover (32). Adapt camera movement as necessary.

----------------------------------------------

Scene Forty Two

Voiceover (33) for Scene Forty Two

Mohammad ’s pretext for abrogating the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya

As we noted earlier, after signing the treaty, Mohammad started gathering allies for the final assault on Mecca. Alarmed at his moves, the Quraish also started building up their own alliances. In this scenario a tribe named Banu Bakr allied themselves with the Quraish and tribes including the Jadhimah, Bani Yarbu' and Banu Banu Khuza'ah joined the camp of Mohammad .

After Mohammad ’s strength was buttressed by the increasing number of converted tribes he began to seek a pretext to abrogate the no-war pact signed at Hudaibiya. So, following his innovation of Ghazawat and Razzias, of attacking the caravans of the Quraish, he incited his allies, the Banu Khuza'ah to attack a caravan of the Banu Bakr. Whereupon the enraged Banu Bakr attacked the Banu Khuza'ah in revenge. This pretext was enough for Mohammad to send an ultimatum to the Quraish (whose allies were the Banu Bakr) giving the Quraish three alternatives. The first alternative was that the Banu Bakr and the Quraish should pay blood money for the victims of Banu Khuza'ah. The second alternative was that the Quraish should terminate their alliance with Banu Bakr. The third alternative was that the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya should be considered to have been abrogated.

In a fit of desperation, the Quraish replied that they would neither pay blood money, nor terminate their alliance with Banu Bakr. On this pretext, the wily Mohammad abrogated the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya and made preparations for a attack on Mecca.

The forced conversion of Abu Sufyan, the leader of the Quraish of Mecca and its implications for the division of Muslims into Sunnis and Shias

The Meccans realized that Mohammad had tricked them, by using the conflict between the Banu Bakr and Banu Khuza'ah to abrogate the treaty, as he wanted to attack Mecca, for which he now had adequate strength. So in 8 A.H. (630 C.E.), on this frivolous pretext, Mohammad marched on Mecca with an army of three thousand followers and laid siege to the city..

His army was modest in size, but to create a larger than life impression of its size, at night fire Mohammad ordered that for every soldier five fires were to be lit in the Muslim camp. Hence it appeared as if the whole of the desert was on fire and the Meccans thought that Mohammad had a large force with him. The Meccans thought that they were in no position to beat Mohammad on the battlefield and their leader Abu Sufyan decided to send an emissary to meet Mohammad and mediate a peace.

Mohammad ’s aim was to storm and conquer the holiest of holy sites of the (pre-Muslim) Arabs, on the pretext of avenging the Banu Khuza'ah. Sensing Mohammad ’s motive, the Quraish sent Urwa ibn Masud, who was Abu Sufyan’s son-in law, as an emissary, the leader of the Quraish) to Mohammad , asking Mohammad to desist from entering Mecca. This emissary went back and reported to the Quraish that Mohammad and his followers were in a rage and would invade Mecca, if they were not allowed into the town. Urwa reported that they were fanatically committed to Mohammad , such that they do not let the water in which he bathes fall on the ground. They collect that water and venerate it. When he cuts his hair they collect his hair and treasure it (in fact strands of Mohammad alleged hair are worshipped - one instance is the Hazratbal Masjid in Indian Administered Kashmir). The Quraish were despondent when their emissary returned to Mecca with these tidings.

Mohammad had earlier married Ramlah, who was Abu Sufyan’s daughter and Ramlah had been with the Muslims since the days of the first Hijrat to Abbysinia. Mohammad had originally weaned Ramlah with his power of oratory. And after the battle of Kandaq (the Trench) Mohamemd had married Ramlah. So technically Abu Sufyan was his ‘father-in-law’ (sic). Now when Abu Sufyan went to meet Mohammad , he detained Abu Sufyan and said that he would be released only after he embraced Islam. Mohammad had in his custody Abu’s daughter Ramlah as his second wife, and he now also held Abu captive. Mohammad threatened Abu Sufyan with death and his daughter Ramlah with dishonor.

This coercion was the last straw that broke Abu’s Sufyan’s resistance to Mohammad , and he converted to Islam. The conversion of Abu Sufyan was a seminal event, that is not recognized as such by historians.

When Abu Sufyan returned to Mecca and informed the Quraish that it was futile to resist the Muslims and that he himself had been forced to convert to Islam, as Mohammad held his daughter Ramlah a hostage, the people of Mecca were enraged. SO enraged was Hind, Abu Sufyan’s wife that she tugged at his moustache and asked him how he of all persons could have converted to Islam. She urged Abu Sufyan to resist. But Abu told here that it was self defeating to confront the Muslims openly. He suggested that she too embrace Islam and that the Quraish would retrieve their power by subverting Islam from within.

The next day Mohammad and his band of Muslims came into Mecca and occupied it, they destroyed all the idols around the Kaaba and Hind herself was complled to set aside her dislike for Mohammad by embracing Islam, which she did by donning a Hijab and professing the faith in front of Mohammad along with other ladies of the royal household of the Quraish clan.

But Abu Sufyan did never forget his resolve to subvert Islam from within and regain the lost power for his descendants. He also did not forget the legendary valor of the Quraish against Mohammad and his band.

It was Abu Sufyan, aided by Quraish generals like Khalid-ibn-Waleed (before he had lapsed into Islam), who had led the Meccan resistance to Mohammad and his cult of Islam. The Quraish were the ruling aristocracy of pre-Islamic Mecca, and they held Mohammad in contempt as an upstart. They had resisted Mohammad till they physically could, and even after their forced conversion, nursed a grudge against Mohammad .

Herein lay the original root of the schism of the Muslims into Sunnis and Shias that was to come after 661 C.E. Abu Sufyan had converted to Islam, as there was no other way for Abu Sufyan to save his life and honor. As he could not beat Mohammad in the battlefield, he decided to outwit him, from within, by embracing Islam.

Here we need to note that thenceforth the followers of Abu Sufyan, expressed their inherent warlike bloodthirsty violent mentality through the medium of Islam, they continued to nurse a personal grievance against Mohammad and bided their time to take their revenge in the year 661 when they murdered Ali and seized the Caliphate for Abu Sufyan’s son Abu Muawiya. The followers of Ali became the Shias and the followers of the Abu Sufyan line became the Sunnis. The Sunnis were in effect the anti-Muslim Quraish, while the Shias were the mostly the Ansars from Medina and the original followers of Mohammad who included Ali. These Shias were later joined by the Persian (Iranian) converts to Islam, whose royal princess Shahrbanu was abducted by Ali, who violated her modesty and sired two sons from her who were Hussain and Hassan. While Ali was murdered in 661, his sons Hussain and Hassan, were murdered at the battle of Karbala in 680, leading to the split of Islam in to the Shia and Sunni sects.

So Abu Sufyan did good his word and retrieved at Karbala in the year 680, the power he lost to the Muslims at Mecca in the year 630. But now his followers (the Quraish converts to Islam) had to express themselves as Muslims and they today make up the majority Sunni sect of Islam. While the supporters of the descendants of the original followers (the Ansars of Medina along with the Persian converts to Islam) of Mohammad are the minority Shia sect of Islam.

Dialogues for Scene Forty Two

Mohammad (sitting in a tent with Umar, Ali, Bau Bakr, As’ad) to all assembled: Now we have our alliances ready. We are less in number than the Quraish, but Inshallah (God Willing) we shall prevail over them, when we meet them in war

Umar to Mohammad : Do we attack the Quraish now.

Mohammad to Umar: No we shall first build a case for war. We shall show that it is we who are the wronged party and then make war on the Quraish.

As’ad to Mohammad : And Sire, how do we do that. We from Medina are all ready to attack Mecca.

Mohammad to As’ad : Brother As’ad, the question is not of attacking Mecca. You will have to give up the mentality of the age of ignorance, when we attacked each other for clan loyalties. We are now divided not as Mecca and Medina, but as Muslims and Kafirs. Our enmity is only with the Kafirs, be they your clansmen or relatives, even if they happen to be your very own father, brother, mother, sisters, friends.

As’ad to Mohammad : yes Sire, that is what I meant, we need to attack the kafirs at Mecca.

Mohammad to Umar: As I was saying, we shall need to find a reason, where we appear to be the wronged party and then declare war. I know that the caravans of the Banu Bakr pass through the oasis of the Banu Khuza'ah. The Banu Bakr use the wells and springs of the oasis that are under the control of the Banu Khuza'ah. We can ask the Banu Khuza'ah to levy a high tax on the Banu Bakr. If the Banu Bakr refuse, the Banu Khuza'ah can legitimately attack the caravans of the Banu Bakr as we did during our Razzias and Ghazawaats. So Umar you should go and tell the Banu Khuza'ah to follow these instructions. If they do so properly, then in a couple of weeks, we shall have a reason for making war on the Banu Bakr and the Quraish.

Umar to Mohammad : Yes this is good idea. I shall talk to the Banu Khuza'ah and get them in to action. (After some days, Umar and Mohammad are again speaking to each other while standing on the top of a sand dune)

Umar to Mohammad : Sire, as per our advise to the Banu Khuza'ah, they levied a tax on the Banu Bakr, which the Bakr refused to pay. To recover the tax, the Banu Khuza'ah raided and looted a caravan of the Banu Bakr. The matter did not end there as the Banu Bakr captured one member of the Banu Khuza'ah and beat him up so badly that he died.

Mohammad to Umar: This is good news for us. Every death is the birth of new opportunity for us.

Umar to Mohammad : Sire, What should we do now.

Mohammad to Umar: Now is the opportunity of a lifetime for us to conquer Mecca.

Umar to Mohammad : But how do we do that?

Mohammad to Umar: We will use this opportunity and send an ultimatum to the Quraish (whose allies are the Banu Bakr) and give the Quraish three alternatives. The first alternative will be that the Banu Bakr and the Quraish should pay blood money for the victims of Banu Khuza'ah. The second alternative will be that the Quraish should terminate their alliance with Banu Bakr. The third alternative will be that the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya should be considered to have been abrogated. I am hoping that the Quraish opt for the third alternative, opening the Gates of Hell for the idolaters. (After some days Mohammad is speaking with Ali and As’ad in his tent when Umar comes barging in)

Umar to Mohammad : Sire the Meccans have sent their reply to our ultimatum. They have abrogated the Hudna (Temporary Peace Treaty) of Hudaibiya.

Mohammad to Umar: Allah be praised, now we shall march upon Mecca, Send word to all our allies and prepare all our brothers to attack Mecca. We should act fast now. (Mohammad is standing in a craggy rocky valley in the desert at twilight surrounded by thousands of Muslim Arabs, all of whom are well armed with swords daggers, knives, and spears)

Mohammad to Umar: How many of our brothers have assembled here.

Umar to Mohammad : We are nearly three thousand here.

Mohammad to Umar: Good, are any more brothers going to joins us?

Umar to Mohammad : No we have men from Medina, Mecca as also from the Banu Banu Khuza'ah. No more are expected. I guess the Meccans would havemore troops than we have. What do you suggest we should do?

Mohammad to Umar: We shall use Taqiya (deception) to hoodwink the Meccans that we are more than three thousand. Ask every soldier to light five fires and spread them across in such a way that all our brothers are scattered at the periphery. Allow no one inside our camp and also allow no brother to communicate with anyone outside. Appoint one Ameer (Supervisor) over every five (Ansars) followers and one Malik (Chieftain) over every five Ameers. All Maliks should ensure that these orders are followed and ensure that there is no communication between our brothers and the idolaters. All the Maliks will report to you, and you will keep me informed about every move, every observation. Also send some of our very trusted brothers who are originally from Mecca to the Quraish pretending that they have abandoned Islam and let them report to us after five days about the state of preparedness inside Mecca.

Umar to Mohammad : Fine Sire, It shall be done. (After three days Umar comes to Mohammad to inform him that an emissary has come from Mecca to talk peace. This emissary is Urwa ibn Masud, who is Abu Sufyan’s son-in law.)

Umar to Mohammad : Sire, there is an emissary from Mecca who has come to talk peace with us.

Mohammad to Umar : To talk peace? This can only mean that they are afraid to fight with us, they expect to lose to us. Now is our opportunity to show them our fiercest face, that should send a chill down their spine. Who is this emissary?

Umar to Mohammad : He is Urwa ibn Masud, who is Abu Sufyan’s son-in law.

Mohammad to Umar :Oh, so Abu Sufyan has sent his closest confidante to speak with us. That much the better. We should impress upon him, that we are well prepared to fight and take mecca by strom, and that it is in their best interests to surrender to us without a fight.

Umar to Mohammad : And how do we impress him, Sire?

Mohammad to Umar : Lead him through our most heavily armed warriors and tell him that we have located our more heavily armed brothers away from this camp, to be brought in from the other side of Mecca. This will convey to him, that we are more heavily armed than what he sees. And also that we have placed our troops in more than one location around Mecca. He will also believe that we have Mecca surrounded. This should help the arrogant Abu Sufyan to talk surrender and not talk peace with us.

Umar to Mohammad : I think we have already won the battle of minds. The Meccans have already conceded defeat.

Umar to Mohammad : Inshallah (God Willing) we will take Mecca in a short time. Wining the battle of the mind is very critical to the our Muslim Way. We should defeat the enemy using psychological tactics with the blessed method of Taqiya (deception) to make Allah’s rule prevail all over the globe. Now go and bring the emissary in my presence.

Umar to Mohammad : Sire, you are a genius. I shall bring Urwa ibn Masud in your presence. (After some time Umar leads Urwa ibn Masud in to the tent.)

Umar to Mohammad : Sire, this is Urwa ibn Masud who has come to talk peace on behalf of his father-in-law and chieftain of the Quraish Abu Sufyan.

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : Salaamaleykum.

Mohammad to Urwa ibn Masud : Be seated. I can return this greeting only to a Muslim and not to a Kafir. But we can commence our talk. What brings you here?

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : It is the Bedouin code of hospitality that requires every person to be greeted this way and I am your guest. Anyway, if the methods of the Muslims are different, I have nothing to say. I come here to talk peace and your withdrawal from here.

Mohammad to Urwa ibn Masud : We have come here not to withdraw but to draw our swords in the name of Allah. We will return only when we have made Mecca the holiest of holy cities of our faith.

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : Mecca is already a holy city where allah is worshipped.

Mohammad to Urwa ibn Masud : After we take possession, Mecca will be a holy city of not only the Arabs, but of all Muslims who will be all over this globe. And the allah that you worship is that of infidelity. We shall replace the idol of allah that you worship with an idea. Your idol of allah can be demolished by anyone who defeats you. Our idea of allah will never be demolished by anyone who ever defeats us. Our idea will remain intact and will eventually any one who conquers us physically. It is our idea of allah that will finally conquer any one who defeats us. And there will be not very many who can defeat the Muslims. As long as there is even one single Muslim alive, the idea of allah will be alive in his mind. For anyone to destroy this idea, he will have to destroy all Muslims, and that is impossible giving our growing number today. Within just eight years of our birth, we Muslims are the fastest growing religion in Arabia.

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : So what message do I carry to my master Abu Sufyan?

Mohammad to Urwa ibn Masud : You’re your master to convert to Islam and stay safe, or face war.

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : Fine I shall do so and bring you his reply.

Mohammad to Urwa ibn Masud : Also tell him, that whatever be his reply, we brother Muslims have one single aim today, to liberate Mecca from the idolaters. And we love death more than you love life. We have not come here to negotiate. We have told you our terms, if we do not hear about your decision to convert to Islam by nightfall, we shall consider ourselves free to resist you occupation of Mecca. And then we are not responsible for what happens. Out of religious fervor, our brothers may slaughter all those who refuse to repent and give up infidelity by embracing Islam.

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : Uh, uh, we are the original residents of Mecca, what occupation are you talking about?

Mohammad to Urwa ibn Masud : You apply the norms of the age of Jahiliyaaa (ignorance). According to what Allah has commanded us, we shall bring all lands infested by infidelity under the banner of Islam. All lands that are not liberated by our armies are the Dar-ul-Harb (Zone of war) and we shall fight till we bring Mecca under the Dar-ul-Islam (Zone of Islam). Go and tell this to your master and be prepared for embracing Islam or embracing death.

Urwa ibn Masud to Mohammad : Fine, I shall convey your message to Abu Sufyan. (Urwa ibn Masud leaves the Muslim camp and returns to Mecca to tell Abu Sufyan the chilling message)

Urwa ibn Masud to Abu Sufyan : Sire, I have bad news for you. The enemy is bent upon making war on us. The pretender Mohammad has given us two alternatives; We either embrace Islam by nightfall tomorrow, or they storm Mecca and slaughter all of us.

Abu Sufyan to Urwa ibn Masud : I expected as much. But what are the chances of defeating them. We have done so once at Uhud.

Urwa ibn Masud to Abu Sufyan : Khalid-ibn-Waleed who was our commander in that war is now a Muslim. He has pledged that he will avenge himself for his acts against the Muslims. He has to prove himself to Mohammad that he is loyal to them, I fear that all his military skill will be used against us from now on.

Abu Sufyan to Urwa ibn Masud : One man cannot make all the difference. We had the Quraish valor At work at Uhud, not just the skill of Khalid. And that valor is still with us. I am sure that we can defeat the pretender Mohammad .

Urwa ibn Masud to Abu Sufyan : I am not so sure of that. The Muslims worship the land on which Mohammad walks, they do not allow a drop of water to fall to the ground when he bathes. I saw fanatical murder in their eyes. They are all spoiling for a fight. We stand no chance of a military victory. We can try another tactic by abandoning Mecca and seeking refuge with our allies at Taif. We can regroup our forces and attack Mohammad when we are strong enough to defeat him.

Hind (Abu Sufyan’s wife) to Urwa ibn Masud : What do you say Urwa! We cannot abandon Mecca and leave it at the mercy of the predator pretender Mohammad (May Allah, Alluzza, Allat, Mannat and all the other gods and goddesses curse him). We should stand our ground and fight. I would like myself to go and meet that pretender and call his bluff.

Hind to Abu Sufyan: I want your permission to go to Mohammad with a delegation of Quraish ladies. We are equal partners in govering Mecca, and are responsible for every decision we take, especially as this critical juncture.

Abu Sufyan to Hind :No Hind, this is no ordinary enemy. These are paranoid madmen who are wanting to inflict death on all of us if we do not join in their murderous mission in the name of what they call Islam. I shall go and make a final attempt to gauge what Mohammad has in mind . I shall leave immediately, for at nightfall tomorrow, they will certainly attack with their superior forces, and we stand no chance of defeating them. And to our misfortune, neither the Persian Emperor, nor the Byzantine Emperor, nor even the Emperor of Axum have sent any contingents to help us defeat this menace called Mohammad . (Abu Sufyan leaves Mecca and rides towards the Muslim camp. On reaching the camp, he announces himself and asks for an audience with Mohammad and is presented before Mohammad )

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Salaamaleykum. I have come here to talk peace.

Mohammad (Ignoring his greeting and in a brusque tone) to Abu Sufyan: Have your heard about our invitation to you calling you to Islam?

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Is that an invitation or an ultimatum?

Mohammad (continuing in a brusque tone) to Abu Sufyan: Seek refuge in Islam and be safe or else we liberate Mecca from occupation.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : You are incredulous! You threaten us with an invasion if we do not accept your terms and have the temerity to call our residing in our ancestral homes an “Occupation”! What next?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: You do not understand the method of us Muslims. Your one time confidante Khalid is now with us. Many of your deputies are with us. Your daughter Ramlah is with us. They are with us in our struggle (Jihad) as they have seen the only hope of uniting the peninsula of the Arabs is by bringing it under the banner of one unitary single-minded religion and that is what Islam is.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : You are raving like a manman. You will bring disaster on us Arabs, once the foreign Empires unite against us. You have tatsed defeat at Muta, but you still insist in banging our head against a wall.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: That was the will of Allah. If Allah wills it, we shall plant the banner of Islam all across the world. Islam is an Arab national movement, and if you are sensible you will join it now.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad :And what if I don’t?

Mohammad (reaching out to his scabbard and drawing his sword) to Abu Sufyan: Then my sword shall speak with you now. You will not reach Mecca alive and before you die, I shall treat your daughter Ramlah as an infidel and dishonor her in front of your eyes. After which I shall slay you. I shall march to Mecca and display your severed head to the Quraish. With Mecca leaderless, the Quraish will surrender. I have already planted many our our brothers as spies among the Quraish . Many of your top deputies are already in our brotherhood, but they have not declared their Shahada openly. And for the past two years we have not allowed any of your spies to enter our brotherhood. So your position is already compromised. You face a certain defeat. So you decide if you will waste your life for an hopeless cause of infidelity and idolatry or you will be smart to recite the Shahada now to join us and as a Muslim end up preserving your being the chieftain of Mecca?

Abu Sufyan (after a pause, with his eyes lowered) to Mohammad : La Allah, il Allah Mohammad ur Rasulallah.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Allah be praised. Now Abu Sufyan is our brother. We shall have a grand celebration at the Kaaba tomorrow. But first let us have a feats here to welcome Abu Sufyan into our brotherhood. (There is wild cheering to this announcement and the Muslim bring in goats and camels to be slaughtered for the feast.)

Abu Sufyan (after the feasting is over) to Mohammad : I shall now depart and break the news to the Quraish . I will ensure that all of them recite the Shahada, after you make your triumphal entry in to Mecca.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Yes indeed. There are important issues that I have to tell our brothers at Mecca.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : What is in your mind.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: I shall reveal it at the Kaaba, Inshallah (God willing). (Abu Sufyan returns to Mecca and breaks the news of his conversion to the Quraish. There is pandemonium at Mecca and many of the Quriash break down and begin wailng before the Kaaba and the images of their different gods, imploring the gods to come and save them from the Muslims.)

Abu Sufyan to Hind: Today is a tragic day for us.

Hind to Abu Sufyan : Why do you say that? Has the imposter Mohammad decided to attack us?

Abu Sufyan to Hind: No it is worse than that?

Hind to Abu Sufyan : What can be worse than that imposter Mohammad invading and destroying Mecca. May all our Gods curse him and destroy him.

Abu Sufyan to Hind: Choose your words carefully when you refer to Mohammad (Sallahu'alaiheewassalam).

Hind (tugging at Abu’s moustache) to Abu Sufyan : Have you gone mad. How can you refer to an imposter with the hallowed phrase Peace be upon him? Has he enamoured you too?

Abu Sufyan to Hind: Mohammad (Sallahu'alaiheewassalam) is a great man. Do as I say and we shall all be safe.

Hind (clasping her head and sitting down on the ground) to Abu Sufyan :What a shame. Why have you let us down this way. We the proud Quraish, the strongest of all clans surrendering without a fight to an imposter. What will our allies say of us? How can we face them ever? (Sighs)

Abu Sufyan to Hind: Don’t lose hope. Mohammad (Sallahu'alaiheewassalam) is indeed a great man. Let me tell you something in private about the greatness of this great man. (There are sighs of despair and also cries of revenge all around as Abu leads Hind in to the tent and out of earshot of all others)

Abu Sufyan to Hind: Listen carefully, I cannot repeat this to anyone. But I had no choice. He threatened to violate the modesty of our daughter Ramlah whom he has ensnared and has kept as his psychological slave. He convinced me that we face an impossible situation. It was death or Islam. Had I said no, I would not have lived to tell you this today. He was ready to kill me at their camp.

Now we can only fight him from within, by pretending to be Muslims and we shall decimate his clan and close circle of followers, while being Muslims ourselves. Our day will come, we shall have to bide our time till then. We shall pass on this mission generation after generation. I want our son Muawiya to carry this with him and pass this on to the following generation till we achieve our aim of dethroning him, who has dethroned me today. This is my vow to myself.

Hind (weeping and sobbing says in gasps through her tears) to Abu Sufyan : What you say is like a small star in a dark sky. Will I live to see that day?

Abu Sufyan to Hind: No we may not. Several centuries may have to elapse till the perverted minds that Mohammad is nurturing finally turn upon themselves and destroy Islam. But for now Mohammad and his murderous band will never bring peace upon us Arabs. Yes we have always fought against each other. But always for a legitimate cause like trading rights, or to avenge a wrong done to us. But Mohammad has made fighting a way of life, and instinct for his followers who call themselves Muslims. He will tomorrow come here and desecrate our gods and maybe also the Kaaba – the meteor which has been witness to centuries of Arab history. And so the curse of this meteor will be upon Mohammad and his murderous band. They shall never bring peace anywhere on this globe, they shall never be at peace amongst themselves. They shall always fight each other. They shall not even fid peace within their own minds, and remain always at odds with others, as also with each other. Ultimately stranger will kill stranger, cousin will kill cousin and brother will kill brother. This curse of the meteor will ultimately destroy Islam. Mark my words, this will come true someday. The curse of the Kaaba will never be in vain.

Hind (continuing to weep and saying through her tears) to Abu Sufyan : So now what should we do?

Abu Sufyan to Hind: Now lock what you have heard inside your heart and do not ever mention it to anyone else. It will cost us our lives. We shall keep this ambition alive as a family tradition to undermine this evil creed that has been forced upon us. But we should make a pretence of being Muslims. In doing this we shall turn their practice of Taqiya (deception) upon the Muslims. We shall emulate and imitate our adversary and tread the same path which he has trodden in order to outwit him. Our weapon against the Taqiya (deception) of Mohammad will be the technique of Sunnah (emulating the methods - of that deceiver Mohammad ) to deceive them at their own game. Only this way, can we regain the power that we have lost through deception.

We have no other hope of survival. Now you go and tell the ladies of Mecca to be ready to face tomorrow. Mohammad and his gang will enter and occupy Mecca in the morning. So go wear a Hijab (cloak) and Niqab (Veil) and recite the shahada.

Camera Direction:
Start camera with shots of Muslims gathering around Mecca stealthily. Pan camera on to the Kaaba. Fade out this shot and fade in the face of Mohammad . Focus on the different speakers when they speak. End the scene with the Quraish wailng before the Kaaba and the images of their different gods, imploring the gods to come and save them from the Muslims. Show shots of Muslim women in the Hijab accompanied with Voiceover (33). Adapt camera movement as necessary.

------------------------------------------------

Scene Forty Three

Voiceover (34) for Scene Forty Three

The Horrifying experience of the Meccans under Mohammad

When Mohammad marched into Mecca itself he promptly proceeded to demolish all the images of the gods worshipped by the Meccans. Among them were Allat, Alluza, Mannat who were goddesses and were looked upon as daughters of allah, as also Hubal, the Moon god. He even demolished the image of allah and proclaimed that Allah has no form. This was a clever ruse to ensure that there is no object that his followers would get demoralized at, if the object of their reverence was demolished by a conquering anti-Muslim army. This is why his allah has no form.

But for the demoralized population of Mecca which had lost the cream of its warriors at Badr, Jebel Uhud and Khandaq (Trench), the only option was to accept Mohammad ’s terms. In this he was generous to the Quraish, as he was after all one of them. He decreed that Mecca would continue to be the center of the new creed, the Hajj pilgrimage would continue and all Muslims would perform Hajj (which till then had been limited to the pagan Arabs).

So the Meccans continued to gain economically in the new creed, their city was still the center of the new creed, whose followers were to grow manifold in a few decades. So the Meccans not only accepted Islam, but became its champions. This story was to repeat itself across many continents. As the Muslim Quraish of Mecca (and other Muslims) invaded other parts of Arabia to impose this bloodied creed on the pagan Arabs of Taif, Yemen, Oman, Bahrain, and later when all the Arabs with this unifying but savage creed attacked Persia, Byzantium and other parts of the globe, making new converts, who in turn attacked their neighbors to spread the murderous creed.

Abu Sufyan questioned Mohammad after conversion to Islam, about why Mohammad had included the biblical prophets like Adam, Moses, Job, Jesus, in Islam And why the legend of Abraham, Issac, Ishmael, Hagar and Sarah was linked the origin of the Kaaba.

Abu Sufyan questioned Mohammad on this, as the Bedouin Arab folklore before Islam, never include any biblical legend. Mohammad ’s replies reveal his mind. Mohammad told Abu Sufyan that he co-opted the Biblical legends in to Islam, so as to give the Arabs a history dating back to antiquity and to take over the traditions of the Christians and the Jews and use this to compel them to convert by hoodwinking them that the Muslims worship the same biblical god, that the Jews and Christian worship. And that the Jehovah of the Jews and the Father who is in heaven for the Christians is the same as the Allah of the Muslims.

Abu Sufyan’s questions lay bare the canard that the Bedouin Arabs always looked upon the biblical prophets as their own. In doing this Mohammad smartly took over the hoary tradition of his Judeo-Christian community who had been only neighbors of the Bedouin Arabs. Mohammad himself knew nothing of the biblical tradition till before his marriage to Khadija, who was a Bedouin Arab Christian and who had introduced Mohammad to the biblical tradition after they got married, in an effort to convert him to Christianity.

But the wily Mohammad , instead of converting to Christianity, had converted the Judeo-Christian tradition itself into being a part of his new founded murder cult that he called Islam. And Islam was made to look like not the newly founded murder cult to expand the power of the Bedouin Arabs, but a continuation of the established and widely accepted Judeo-Christian biblical tradition. This establishes beyond a shade of doubt that Islam, and the pre-Islamic Bedouin pagan Arabs, had nothing whatsoever with the Biblical tradition of the Judeo-Christian civilization. To give it antiquity, Mohammad made his cult, Islam, a part of the established Judeo-Islamic tradition. But the purported biblical roots of Islam were nothing but a fake implantation of the hoary biblical tradition on the new murder cult founded by Mohammad .

After the fall of Mecca the bloody march of Islam had begun – the Jihad was on and on in earnest. A Jihad that has not stopped till today and will not stop, till the last Muslim on this planet lies dead when the non-Muslim world decides to put a complete and permanent end to this bloodied creed of Islam.

Dialogues for Scene Forty Three

(Mohammad is leading the tumultuous band of Muslims in to Mecca. The mood inside Mecca is somber. Many of the Quraish have lined the path to the Kaaba with their heads lowered. Mohammad marches to the Kaaba and stands on a pedestal near the Kaaba. He speaks with Abu Sufyan and then addresses the assemblage)

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: I am told everyone at Mecca has recited the Shahada.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Yes that is right all of us are a part of the Ummah now.

Mohammad to the assembled Quraish : Bismillah ur Rahman ur Rahim (In the name of Allah the. Beneficent, the Merciful). Beloved Brothers from the Quraish . I return to my roots. I am happy to be here not because I am a Quraish and am amongst Quraish , but because I am a Muslim and among Muslims. We are all brothers now.

The Quraish have always been the chosen people, and Mecca the chosen place. Now with Islam Mecca will acquire a new meaning. The Kaaba is not only an Arab place of pilgrimage, but that for all Muslims from all over. This will make you the people of Mecca rich beyond imagination. The Kaaba will henceforth be looked upon as the place where the prophet Ibrahim (Abraham) built the temple to god. (There is murmur of disapproval among a section of the Quraish at the mention of Ibrahim whom the pre-Islamic pagan Arabs associate with the Jews and Christians. Mohammad addresses the section that is restless)

Mohammad to the assembled Quraish : What I say is new to you, because you do not know it. I have been commanded by Allah to reveal this to you. The Kaaba is part of the history of the Semitic people ever since allah created Adam and Eve. We the Arabs are from today, not just desert nomads, but are the inheritors of the hoary biblical tradition. We did not have a book so far. But now we will have our own book. We shall collect our history from various sources. As our book shall be the result of our Qurrah (collection), we shall call our book – the Quran.

Brothers, we should forget our past, and own up the rich tradition of the prophets Ibrahim (Abraham), Issak (Issac), Ayub (Job), Mariam (Mary) Isa (Jesus). We also have to forget our past animosity with each other and unite for future pursuits. We shall have to destroy our past to create a new future. We shall first destroy all the images of the false gods that we have been worshipping. We shall do this right now, I call upon all the brothers to join me in destroying the images of the false gods that you have been worshipping in the days of infidelity. Abu call upon all our brothers from Mecca to pick up hammers, spades, clubs and anything at their disposal and attack the images with religious piety and destroy them to smithereens.

Abu Sufyan (with a startled expression reluctantly speaks) to the assembled Quraish : Brothers, we are all Muslims from today. We have to make a new start. As a token of this, I call upon all of you to join Mohammad and destroy the images around the Kaaba. (Not one single person from the Quraish comes forward at Abu’s command)

Abu Sufyan (with a crestfallen expression) to Mohammad : It is too abrupt for us to destroy what we worshipped till yesterday. Our hands are heavy. Tell us what we can do. Can we retain the images for some days.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: No Islam does not accommodate infidelity. If you cannot destroy the images now, I shall destroy the images right now. I want you to see the massacre of what you considered to be your gods and only this will build your faith in Islam.

Mohammad to Ali: Ali, call our brothers from Medina and bring me an hammer. I want to start with the destruction of the images of Hubal, Aluzza, Allat and Allah to show these new brothers the Kuv’at-ul-Islam (power of Islam) and destroy these images utterly and immediately.

Mohammad to Ali: Allahoakbar, here is an hammer I had brought to smash the heads of the infidels. Now we can use it to smash their false gods. Sire you can stand on my shoulders and smash the faces of the gods and show our new brothers how powerless these images of the false gods are. (Mohammad steps on Ali’s shoulders and with a savage swish, he smashes the face of Alluzza, followed by that of Hubal, Allat, Mannat and of Allah himself. Other Muslims descended on the remaining images with blood-curdling cries and smash to smithereens every single image that had been surrounding the Kaaba since time immemorial. The Quraish are appalled to witness the massacre of their gods and all of them look on with sullen and shocked expressions. When all the images are destroyed Mohammad turns and addresses the assemblage.)

Mohammad to the assembled Quraish : Brothers, you are now free of infidelity. There are no images fro you to worship, even if anyone of you wants to do so. The only reality is now of allah, and it was the will of allah that led to the destruction of these graven images of the false gods. We have now a constant Jihad (struggle) ahead of us. Our first target is to ensure that there is no other religion but Islam in the entire peninsula of the Arabs. I appoint Abu Sufyan as the commander for the campaign against Taif, followed by that against Yemen, Oman, and Bahrain. I shall now discuss with Brother Abu the campaign that we will undertake against Taif in the next few weeks. (Mohammad leads Abu Sufyan inside a tent to confer with him on the oncoming campaign against Taif)

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Brother Abu, I have in mind for you the responsibility to call Taif to Islam. You shall be accompanied with all our brothers from Medina and our allies along with the new brothers who have now joined us at Mecca. It is up to you to prove now that you do not have allegiance to the images of these false gods whom the Infidels (pre-Muslim Arabs) of Taif, Bahrain, Oman and Yemen still worship. To do that I command you to destroy the images at Taif, yourself, with your own hands.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad :Yes Sire I shall do as you command. We shall rid the peninsula of the Arabs of all images, but I am still confused why we should own up the Biblical traditions of the Jews and Christians. Why should we include the biblical prophets like Adam, Moses, Job, Jesus, in Islam And why the legend of Abraham, Issac, Ishmael, Hagar and Sarah should be linked the origin of our Kaaba. I wonder as we all know that our Bedouin Arab folklore has never included any biblical legend. We Bedouin Arabs have never looked upon the biblical prophets as our own.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Brother Abu I have co-opted the Biblical legends in to Islam, so as to give the Arabs a history dating back to antiquity and to take over the traditions of the Christians and the Jews and use this to compel them to convert by hoodwinking them that the Muslims worship the same biblical god, that the Jews and Christian worship. And that the Jehovah of the Jews and the Father who is in heaven for the Christians is the same as the Allah of the Muslims.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : That sounds fine, but how did you come to know so much of the biblical tradition, considering that you never had any kind of education?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: I knew nothing of the biblical tradition till before my marriage to Khadija, who was a Bedouin Arab Christian and who introduced me to the biblical tradition after we got married. Khadija wanted me to convert to Christianity. But I am a Bedouin of the desert. I want glory for the Bedouins. So instead of converting to Christianity, I converted the Judeo-Christian tradition itself into being a part of our new religion that we call Islam. And so Islam looks like not a newly founded religion that aims at expanding the power of the Bedouin Arabs, but a continuation of the established and widely accepted Judeo-Christian biblical tradition. We need to build an impression that the pre-Islamic Bedouin Arabs, had was always a part of the established Judeo-Islamic tradition.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : So the purported biblical roots of Islam are nothing but a fake implantation of the hoary biblical tradition on the new murder cult that you have founded. How will you make the Arabs believe in what you say?

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: I have told them and am telling you now that it was Allah’s command. And you better tell them the same. It is now in your interests to act in concert with what I say, as you too are a Muslim and will thrive if the brotherhood of Islam thrives. It is in the interests of us Bedouin Arab Muslims to act in tandem.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Yes I realize that. Henceforth we shall act in tandem. I shall forthwith collect all our brothers and march against Taif.

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Good, also when you subdue Taif, ensure that you personally destroy the images of all their gods and goddesses, as I did here at Mecca.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Yes I shall do exactly as you say.

Camera Direction:
Start camera with shots of Muslims marching in to Mecca stealthily. Pan camera on to the images around the Kaaba. Fade out this shot and fade in the face of Mohammad . Focus on the different speakers when they speak. Focus on Mohammad destroying the images around the Kaaba. Pan camera to Mohammad when he is speaking with Abu Sufyan. End the scene with Muslim armies marching across the deserts and laying siege to different fortified towns. These shots can be accompanied with Voiceover (35). Adapt camera movement as necessary.

Scene Forty Five

The Battle of Autas (near Taif alias Tayef).

After Mecca fell into his hands lie a ripe fruit, Mohammad ’s appetite for imposing Islam was not satisfied, in fact, he became more ravenous to devour the rest of Arabia. He set his eyes of the town of Taif, which had scorned him, when in his initial days he had sent his emmisaries to them and asked the residents to convert to Islam. Now that he was powerful, Mohammad wanted to exact his vengeance from the people of Taif. He sent an ultimatum to the tribes of Hawazin and Thaqueef from the town of Taif, inviting them to accept Islam. They rejected the ultimatum and told him that they were not cowards like the Quraish of Mecca.

The two tribes along with their allies mustered in considerable strength at Autas a few miles to the east of Mecca on the way to Taif. They appointed an able commander Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri to lead them in to battle against the Muslims. But with the craftiness that had become the instinct of the Muslims, the Muslim army trapped the defenders at a pass named Hunain with an attack from the rear preventing their retreat in to the fortified town of Taif. With both armies trapped in the narrow pass, to resolve the issue through single combat, a champion Abu Nadhul who was a very tall and well built man stepped forward from the ranks of the army of Taif and challenged the Muslims to a duel.

The duel was to be fought on camel back. Ali accepted the challenge from the Muslim side. According to the rules of Bedouin warfare, a duel on camelback has to be fought with both the riders fighting each other while riding their respective camels and are supposed to attack each other and not the camels. But Ali bent low on his camel and while using his camel as a shield, so that Abu Nadhul could not strike him. Using this position of safety, Ali struck Abu Nadhul’s camel’s soft underbelly and ripped it open. Now this was a foul tactic according to the rules of Bedouin dueling. The rider had to be attacked and not the camel on which he was astride. As Abu’s camel stumbled from the treacherous Muslim’s (Ali’s) blow, Abu fell to the ground. Ali jumped down from his camel and was upon Abu and cut off his head. This made the army of Taif lose heart, but they fought on in site of the taunts from the Muslim army that allah has willed their defeat and hence killed their champion.

When the demoralized army of Taif, began to give ground, the Muslims overwhelmed them. The beaten army of Taif tried to regroup at Autas outside the Pass of Hunain, but they could not stem the tide of the truculent Muslims, who had taken the battle by deception. The Army of Taif retreated into the fort of Taif and locked the gates. The Muslim army laid siege to the Fort and the siege dragged on. Wanting to resolve the issue again through ruthless cruelty, Mohammad asked Ali to destroy all the oases around Taif, break the idols and forcibly convert the tribals to Islam.

Once the people of Taif saw that their allies were succumbing one after another to the treacherous Muslims, they asked for terms for surrender. The terms were the usual, Islam or war. The hapless Arabs of Taif tried to negotiate with Mohammad and relented by sending a message that they were ready to become Muslims if Mohammad would allow them to continue worshipping their gods for one year. Mohammad flatly rejected their condition, saying all gods are false in Islam, except allah. The Taifians tried to scale down their condition by asking for six months, three months and finally one month.

Mohammad ’s reply reveals his mind. He said in Islam they had to accept all that he had enjoined. There could be no compromise in the matter of his injunctions. This laid bare the intolerant nature of Islam.

Dialogues for Scene Forty Five

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Brother Abu, now that the conversion of the Quraish, we should gather our forces for the assault on Taif. Send word across to all our allies to gather at Hunain, near Autas. Ask them to come in groups using different paths, disguised as merchant caravans. We should not arouse the suspicion of the Bedouin infidels of Taif.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Fine Sire, I shall send word cross immeidatley and in a fortnight, we shall assemble at below the cliffs of the Hunain Pass. (After a few days the Muslims assemble at the Hunain Pass. Mohammad addresses Abu Sufyan in the presence of Ali, As’ad, Abu Bakr, Umar and Uthman)

Mohammad to Abu Sufyan: Who is the commander of the Bedouin infidels of Taif?

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Sire our scouts tell us that, they have chosen Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri, as their commander.

Mohammad to Ali: Oh I see, Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri is an able commander and he will not surrender easily. Ali you should use your skills as a ferocious fighter to defeat our enemies. I suggest you provoke them to send in their champion for single combat and use Taqiya (deception) to secure victory. We have the advantage of surprise when we use Taqiya. To make them agree to single combat, we should hold them in an impossible position in one of these gorges at Hunain. We should make a detour and enter the Hunain pass from their rear, to cut off their retreat. When forced in to this position, we can put forth single combat as a way to resolve the battle and then Ali you can show your skill. Use you wits as you know very well how to.

Ali to Mohammad : Sire, we can always seek your guidance to lead us from victory to victory. Once we challenge them to single combat, leave the rest to me. (The Muslims make a detour, feigning retreat during the evening. By nightfall the Muslims have disappeared in the direction away from Taif and towards Mecca. Seeing the Muslims leaving the Cliffs of Hunain, Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri the commander of the Taif army decides to go an occupy the pass to block the advance of the Muslims towards Taif, should they decide to attack again. But to his surprise, the next morning with cries of victory, the Muslims appear behind the Bedouins of Taif, blocking the path of the Bedouins back to Taif, and also effectively dividing the army of Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri from the remaining Bedouin contingent that was based in the fortress of Taif. There are skirmishes between the two armies in the narrow pass, but neither is able to make much headway. Mohammad sends his emissary to Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri and suggests a single combat to resolve the deadlock. Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri is confident that his ace camel rider and champion Abu Nadhul will be able to slice any opponent. He accepts the challenge on condition that the duel takes place with both combatants astride camels. This is agreed to and from the Muslim side Ali comes forward to fight with Abu Nadhul.)

Ali to Abu Nadhul: Allah wills that you Infidels will be defeated. You have no hope of winning against the will of Allah, so repent and embrace Islam, so we do not have to fight. If you surrender and accept defeat, we shall not have our armies fight for needless bloodshed, for victory will ultimately be ours.

Abu Nadhul to Ali : Hold your tongue, you have not met me in battle. I have known no defeat and want an honorable fight. So save your breath and charge. (Saying so Abu Nadhul charges at Ali who stays his ground and as Abu Nadhul’s camel reaches him, he ducks behind his own camel to save himself from Abu Nadhul’s pointed javelin, and strikes Abu Nadhul’s camel’s underbelly with his own javelin. Upon which Abu’s cambel stumbled and threw Abu Nadhul to the ground. Ali with a blood curdling yell was upon Abu Nadhul)

Ali to Abu Nadhul: Allah be praised, I shall have the blood of you Infidel on my sword. (Saying so Ali jumps on the prostrate Abu and slices off his head, leaving the heedless torso writhing for a few moments. Ali picks Abu’s head on his sword and rushes towards the assembled Bedouin army of Taif. He is followed by the Muslims who advance tumultuously against the Bedouins of Taif. The commander of the Bedouins, Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri tries to rally his troops, but when they see the severed head of their champion Abu Nadhul on the Ali’s sword who is leading a truculent charge against them, many of them lose heart and begin to retreat outside the pass and away from their main forces at Taif. The retreat turns into a rout as the Muslims chase the Bedouins in to the direction away from their base and slaughter many of the stragglers. With this victory at Hunain, the Muslim army emerges toward Taif, where some of the remnants of the army of Malik ibn Awf al-Nasri have taken an ineffectual stand to block the Muslims from reaching Taif. But they too are overwhelmed and the Muslims reach Taif to lay siege to the city. The siege dragged on for some weeks and ultimately Malik bin Auf the chief of Taif, sent word that he wanted to negotiate with Mohammad . The two met at a tent outside the walls of Taif)

Malik bin Auf the chief of Taif to Mohammad : Salaamaleykum

Mohammad to Malik bin Auf:I can return this greeting only if it comes from a Muslim, not from an infidel.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : I do not understand your language of fidelity and infidelity. We are both Arabs, and we Arabs have been using this greeting since time immemorial.

Mohammad to Malik bin Auf: Now things have changed, and Allah wills it that as long as you are not a Muslims, you are a Kafir and your lands are the Dar-ul-Hrab (Zone of War), and we do not greet our enemies with salutations of peace.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : So be it then, I came to ask you about your lifting the siege. We have been running out of provisions and according to the Bedouin code of warfare, the siege should not be enforced if non-combatant women and children are in danger of dying through thirst and starvation.

Mohammad to Malik bin Auf: Those rules were during the age of ignorance, now we have our own rules according to which an infidel will go to hell for refusing the Dawaa (call to embrace Islam). In fact we shall sand over all the oases nearby, so that not just your people inside the fort, but also those outside will have no water. The only water springs spared will be those under our control, to quench our thrist.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Don’t you think this is a disguisting way to treat a any adversary, especially one who is besieged and those besieged include women and children?

Mohammad to Malik bin Auf: That is the way of Islam. If you want to save yourself, you are called upon to repent and embrace Islam.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Fine I can do that, but I have a request.

Mohammad to Malik bin Auf: Once you become a Muslim, all requests can be considered.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Shukran (Thanks), I request that we be allowed to retain our gods after we convert to Islam.

Mohammad (with shock and rage) to Malik bin Auf: Are you mad, or are you making fun of me?

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Neither, I am serious.

Mohammad (shaking his fist at Malik) to Malik bin Auf: Then bear this in mind, Islam tolerates no other than allah. If you want to worship your false gods, then go back to your fort and starve to death.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : No I came here to negotiate. If we have to give up the worship of our gods, then can we do so after one year from today?

Mohammad (with an incredulous expression) to Malik bin Auf: No you have to destroy all the idols immediately. If you cannot do so then we can do that for you.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Ok, if not a year, then can we retain the idols for a month.

Mohammad (with a derisive smile) to Malik bin Auf:No.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : A week?

Mohammad (the derisive smile turns to grin) to Malik bin Auf:No.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Three days?

Mohammad (with a guffaw of laughter and a hand on his sword) to Malik bin Auf:No. Destroy the images now or meet us in war.

Malik bin Auf to Mohammad : Ok, I see no way out of this. I cannot order my people to destroy our gods, nor can I do it myself. But after you take possession of Taif, you may do it yourself.

Mohammad (with another guffaw of laughter) to Abu Sufyan: Brother Abu, you have your chance to prove your loyalty to your deen (religion), go in with Malik bin Auf and personally destroy all the images inside. Ali, As’ad and our brothers will accompany you.

Abu Sufyan to Mohammad : Yes Sire, I shall do so immediately. Come brothers let us lead the people of Taif out of infidelity.

Camera Direction:
Start camera with a long shot of a militarized caravan moving across the desert, close up on Mohammad and then on Ali and pan camera to each of them as they speak. Show shots of the single combat between Ali and Abu Nidhal and then the battle of Hunain and the siege of Taif. Pan camera to the conversation between Mohammad and Malik bin Auf as each of them speak. Show shots of women of Taif wailing as the images of their gods are destroyed followed by shots of more wars with the tribes of Bahrain and Yemen accompanied by the following Voiceover (36).

(Text for Voiceover (36)

Abu Sufyan and other Muslims tumultuously follow a crestfallen Malik bin Auf in to the fort of Taif and in site of the loud wailing and sobbing of the people of Taif proceed to destroy the images of Alluzza, Allat and other goddesses and gods. The people of Taif are forcibly converted to Islam.

Lessons from the battle of Taif - Islamzation of the Arabs and Islamization and Arabization of all conquered non-Arabs

The Battle of Taif exposes the utterly intolerant nature of Islam. There is no room for any adjustment in Islam, Either you accept the terms of Islam or die (the third choice given later only to non-Arabs was to live the life under the Muslim tyranny, and that is worse than death, so the choice is between Islam and death). Countless countries and people were soon to know this intolerant And ruthless element of Islam. Hence, any counter-offensive against Islam will also have to have this counter-ruthlessness at its core. The defeated Muslims can never be allowed to practice Islam in any form whatsoever. They have to be given a choice between leaving Islam or death.

Only this kind of a hard-hearted strategy that is implemented world wide can see Islam to its grave.

With the victory over Taif, all the more important Arab tribes had been converted to Islam. The mopping up operations remained to set the stage for the global jihad, the attack against the non-Arab world to force them in to Islam. Till now the issue to be imposed on the pre-Muslim Arabs was only Islam. Now another dimension was added to it as the Jihad moved on to non-Arabs lands, the Islamization of those people was half the story, they also had to be Arabized, with Arabic language and culture displacing the language and culture of the conquered people. The Persians, Byzantines, North Africans were soon to get a taste of this new threat of Islam.

This kind of tyranny was never known to the human race, with any other conqueror, like Alexander, Julius Caesar, Hannibal, or even those who came after the Muslims like the British Colonialists, or the Spanish Conquistadors. Yes the Spanish Conquistadors were ruthless, but in spite of all they did to he native Americans, the naïve Americans still have preserved their memory of they being a people different from the Spanish Conquistadors, not so with the Egyptians, North Africans, Berbers, et al.

Ask any Egyptian who he is, he will say he is an Arab, were the Pharaohs (Firaun) Arabs? Were the builders of the Pyramids, Arab? Ask any Libyan, Sudanese (except in Darfur), Algerian, Tunisian, Somalian, who he is he will say he is an Arab. These are people, whom the conquering Muslim Arabs, so Arabized that they have forgotten who they are, their national identities have completely been submerged into the Arab Muslim Ummah.

This has not happened with the native Americans or the Maoris or the Africans, in spite of the fact that apartheid was practiced in South Africa. The Arabs as conquerors totally brainwashed at the point of the sword all the conquered people, Arabized and Islamized them at the pain of death.

Knowing all this is relevant today for those who seek to defeat Islam. To do so we have to first understand the depth of depravity in Islam. If the Muslims have to be saved from Islam, then it is not sufficient to conquer the Muslim countries and try to being democracy to them, we have to de-Islamize the Muslims at the pain of death, if they are to be emancipated into civilized beings.

But the fact remains that it was the Arabs who were the first victims of Islam

Islam has brutalized the Arabs and made them robotic followers and into robotic killers, narrow-minded individuals, despotic rulers, and cruel sadists by following the injunctions of the Instruction Manual of Terrorism (the Quran). This is proven by the bloodied Shiite-Sunni murders that have started in Iraq despite elections, and elections by people who support a murderous creed throw up murders as their legislators as in the case of Hamas and the rise of the Muslim Brotherhood in Egypt. Islam is a perverted mentality, a mental sickness based on intimidation to convert all non-Muslims to Islam, and to murder if you refuse to convert. And if you manage to save your head, then you have to live under their dehumanizing tyranny and live as non-Muslims (Dhimmis or Zimmis). The Retrograde Negative Spirit of Islam pervades all across that Islamic civilization(sic). Although to call it “civilization” is a travesty.

Scene Forty Six

Text for Voiceover (37) for Scene Forty Six

With the fall of Taif, there is no major challenge to Mohammad inside Arabia. He defeated Yemen, Bahrain and other parts of Arabia and by the year 632, almost all of Arabia was under the banner of Islam. But thirst for revenge against the Muslims has no been quenched and the fire of vengeance burns in the hearts of many Arabs against Mohammad and his deceptive, cruel and tyrannical ways. A lady from the Banu Nadir clan invited the Muslims for a banquet and feeds Mohammad with his favorite meat from a lamb’s shoulder. She heavily poisoned the lamb meat, especially the portion of the shoulder she served Mohammad . Mohammad took one bite and before he could continue sees some of his brother Muslims fall unconscious and die immediately after they had eaten substantial portions. He spits out the meat shouting out that they have been betrayed. But in spite of his spitting out the meat, the poison is potent and has its effect albeit very slowly. He had consumed the poison in 629 and three years after tasting the poisoned meat, Mohammad started becoming weaker and died in the year 632. Had that woman not poisoned him, he would have lived longer to lead the Muslims in to Persia and Byzantium. A task which is followers Umar and Uthman did, leading to the beginnings of the Arab Empire and also to blood feuds between various Muslim clans that divided the Muslims in to Sunnis and Shias who fought continually against each other as they are doing till today. A series of internecine Shia-Sunni wars that eventually will lead to the extermination of many Muslims, making it easier for those who are fighting Islam to bring a full and final end to Islam, redeeming the curse that has been hanging over Islam over the past fourteen centuries –the curse of the meteor – which the Arabs have called the Kaaba and have worshipped much before Islam was born.

Dialogues for Scene Forty Six

Mohammad to Ayesha (Ayesha was one of his nine wives. She was his favorite wife whom he married when she was six and consummated the marriage when she was nine): Dearest Ayesha, I am getting that pain in the abdomen again.

Ayesha to Mohammad : I shall bring the Hakim (doctor). Last time he gave you a powder made of rock salt. Did that lessen your pain?

Mohammad to Ayesha : No it did not, and every time it keeps getting worse. Fetch Abba (Abu) Bakr, I need to speak with him. I curse that woman who gave me the poisoned meat. I know ever since I have had this pain. It was the grace of allah that I did not eat too much of it, but spat it out the first bite. But the poison was potent enough to affect me nevertheless. Many of our brothers who ate the meat, died instantly. The memory of that scene is still alive and fresh in my mind. (Dissolve the scene in to the flash back of Mohammad and his fellow Muslims sitting in a massive tent in different groups of five to six each waiting to be served food. Zainab al-Harith a Jewish lady of the Banu Nadir tribe had invited Mohammad and a group of his followers to a repast of roast lamb. Zainab wanted to avenge the massacre of the Jewish tribe of Banu Kuraiza)

Mohammad to Zainab al-Harith : Sister Zainab, we are starving. We have been through a hard day today and the aroma of freshly roasted lamb makes our pangs of hunger acute.

Zainab al-Harith to Mohammad : Yes Sire, I have selected your favorite portion of the meat, the lamb’s shoulder.

Mohammad to Zainab al-Harith : Then what are we waiting for. Although I am hungry, I would want you to serve my brothers first and serve me last.

Zainab al-Harith to Mohammad : But Sire you are the guest of honor, I think you should eat first.

Mohammad to Zainab al-Harith : No that is not the method of the Muslims. Start with the group stting most proximate to you and then proceed.

Zainab al-Harith to Mohammad : Fine Sire, I shall serve as you suggest. But I still feel that you should be the first to eat, to do the honors of your beneficent presence.

Mohammad to Zainab al-Harith : Leave that to us. I shall eat after my brothers have eaten. There have been attempts to poison me in the past and since then I have made it a practice to eat only after my brothers have eaten from the same plate.

Zainab al-Harith to Mohammad : As you wish Sire. (Zainab starts with the group nearest to her and eventually comes to Mohammad . There is gusty laughter as the group begins to eat from a common plate. When Mohammad starts eating, he chews the meat and after a gulp, immediately spits it out saying that the meat is poisoned. There is commotion all around as the some members of the group that had been served first start vomiting and turning blue at their lips.)

Mohammad to Zainab al-Harith :You accursed lady, you have poisoned us. Allah be praised that I spat out the meat before eating much of it. You shall pay a price for this betrayal. Ali slay this evil woman right now in front of me. I want to see, my would be katil (murderer) slaughtered before my eyes. (Ali who has not yet eaten jumps at Zainab who shrieks and tries to flee but Ali is upon her and he slices her head off her shoulders. The Muslims dance over the still quivering and bleeding corpse of Zainab. Mohammad is feeling giddy, but he regains his composure and orders that those Muslims who have now lying still in death, be buried before they proceed to the next oasis for food. As the caravan disappears in to the dark desert, the scene fades out, and the scene of Mohammad talking to his favorite wife Ayesha recalling how he had been poisoned three years back in 629, fades in.)

Mohammad to Ayesha : This happened three years back and Allah be praised that I did not fall prey to that poisoned meat then, and have lived to see the conquest of Mecca, Taif, Yemen Bahrain. Today all of Arabia is under my rule. But I want to see my rule extended over the proud Persians and the arrogant Romans.

Ayesha to Mohammad :Do not worry you will live to see that day too.

Mohammad to Ayesha : Mashallah (Who knows hat god wills) This pain is getting worse day by day and I think it will consume me soon. (Mohammad shrieks out in pain and calls for the black blanket to put over him as he starts frothing at his mouth and shaking violently in epileptic convulsions. Ayesha throws the black blanket over him and shouts out for Abu Bakr to come)

Ayesha to Abu Bakr:Abba, Abba come in soon, Muhammad sallahu alaihi wa sallam is not feeling well again.

(Abu Bakr rushes in to the tent and Mohammad struggles to speak with him.)

Mohammad to Abu Bakr

: Abbu, I am approaching my end. I can feel it inside my body. Call all our brothers to assemble outside, I wish to speak to them.

Abu Bakr to Mohammad

: Yes Sire I shall do so immediately. (Saying so Abu Bakr leaves the tent and cries out loud for everyone to assemble.

Abu Bakr to all Meccans

: Brothers please assemble here immediately. Mohammad wants to speak to all of us.

Ali to Abu Bakr

: Abbu, what is the matter, are we planning a new war campaign now?

Abu Bakr to Ali

: No, our Nabi, is seriously ill. He says he wants to speak to all of us, before his condition prevents him from doing so.

Ali to Abu Bakr

: You speak in riddles. What is the matter?

Abu Bakr to Ali

: Mohammad thinks, he may not have too many days left for him. He may soon die.

Ali to Abu Bakr

: I need to see him now. If he is no more, we need to decide amongst us before he leaves us, about who will lead us in the future campaigns.

Abu Bakr to Ali

: This is not the time to worry him with such trivialities. Do not disturb the prophet now.

Ali to Abu Bakr

: I have been his companion since childhood. He has promised me that I shall lead the brotherhood. I shall speak to Nabi now. (saying so Ali rushes in to the tent from where we hear sounds of moaning. Mohammad is inside the black blanket)

Ali to Ayeshya

: Since when has Mohammad been suffering now. I need to speak to him.

Ayesha to Ali

: This is no time to disturb him. I order you to leave this tent.

Ali to Ayeshya

: You ordering me to leave. I take orders only from Mohammad who is my cousin. You are but one of his a wives and there are nine others like you, all of whom I have dealt with. Chose your words carefully, when you address me. (While this dialogue is going on, Mohammad stops groaning and casts the blanket aside and addresses Ali)

Mohammad to Ali

: Brother Ali, I am unwell and will speak to all our brothers about the future.

Ali to Mohammad

: Without you I shall be orphaned. All through my life I have been your companion since our childhood. I want you to be with us always. But if fate is about to snatch you away from us, then Inshallah, I shall want to carry forward your work. Who shall be the prophet after you?

Mohammad to Ali

: Brother Ali, I know what you have in mind. But there shall be no more prophets. I shall be the last prophet of allah. The only person to lead will be known as the Khalifa (leader) of the Ummah (Islamic community). And I would want you to lead the Ummah.

Ali to Mohammad

: Then can you make that declaration when you speak to all of us? (Before Mohammad can answer, Abu Bakr, Umar, Uthman and As’ad who have been following the conversation from outside the tent come inside. Abu Bakr directly addressed Mohammad )

Abu Bakr to Mohammad

: Sire I have made the announcement that you wish to speak to all of us. Everyone has assembled outside and we are waiting for you to come out and address us.

Mohammad to Ali

: Fine I shall do so. But here Ali has asked me about who will succeed me. I feel that… (Before Mohammad could complete his sentence, he goes in to fit of coughing and Ayesha brings him a spittoon for him to spit)

Abu Bakr to Mohammad

: Sire do not worry about succession. This is not the time for it. You should care about your health and get well. When the time comes, we shall decide the issue of succession through consensus.

Mohammad to Abu Bakr

: Fine this takes a load off my mind. Come let us go out. I shall speak to all our brothers now.

Mohammad to the assembled Muslims

: “O People, NO PROPHET OR APOSTLE WILL COME AFTER ME AND NO NEW FAITH WILL BE BORN. Reason well, therefore, O People, and understand my words which I convey to you. I leave behind me two things, the QUR'AN and my example, the SUNNAH and if you follow these you will never go astray.”

(Voiceover for concluding scene. Accompany this Voiceover with war scenes of Muslims fighting Persians, Romans, Franks, as well as with other Muslims) All his life Mohammad drilled in to the minds of his followers that Mohammad is the prophet of god. He even murdered all those who during his lifetime, declared themselves to be prophets of god. Mohammad brooked no competition and to ensure his exclusive status during his last sermon he took care to state that there will be no one who could proclaim himself as a prophet and upstage him posthumously.

This shows the paranoia that Mohammad had about his personality cult. It also proves that the concept of Mahdi and the hidden Iman (of the Shias) is something that Mohammad would never have approved. In the light of Mohammad ’s last command to the Muslims, these beliefs about a Mahdi and the hidden Iman can be considered unislamic according to the Sunnah.

After being on his death bed for some days following his last address, Mohammad finally succumbed to the poison that was corroding his innards. He was feverish and delirious in his last days but none of his faithful companions, except Ali, paid heed to what he raved and ranted in his semi-conscious state. His last days were quite unlike his palmy days when he went about tormenting his defeated victims until they embraced Islam. The man whose name sent a chill down the hearts of many, ironically spent his last days squirming like a worm, with none to pay heed to his ravings. Nor did he have the presence of mind to now claim that his ravings were a message from Allah! Mohammad was meeting his end, and it was an inglorious end!

A significant fact was that the Arabs prided themselves that their leaders died on the battlefield while fighting an enemy. They considered such an active death to be noble martyrdom. But Mohammad was deprived of this honor. He died in bed writhing in pain and not fighting any enemy – of which he had made plenty! The Curse of the Meteor had started having its way in ending the life of Mohammad in a way considered to be lowly and ignoble by the Arabs.

Soon after his death, a council was formed to elect a successor to Mohammad . Abu Bakr was elected to be the first Khalifa. Soon after Mohammad died many of the Arab tribes reverted to their original mode of worship and gave up Islam. Abu Bakr led a military campaign to thwart this rebellion. He declared that “For those who believed in Mohammad , he is dead, but for those who believe in Allah; Allah is eternal.” His campaign was swift and in two years time he again brought Arabia back in to the firm grip of Islam. He died soon afterwards in the year 634. Thus two years after Mohammad died, the question of succession cropped up again.

Abu Bakr had foreseen that as he was advancing in age (he was older than Mohammad ). And so before he died, he had nominated Umar to succeed him as prophet, as he wanted to circumvent the possibility of Ali from becoming the prophet. Ali has earned the ire of Abu Bakr (as well as that of the other companions Umar, Uthman, As’ad) by suggesting to Mohammad that he himself be named the successor. Hence all of them conspired to keep Ali out of the top seat of the Ummah.

After Abu Bakr passed away Umar succeeded him and continued the campaign to spread Islam. Under Umar’s stewardship, the Muslims armies conquered Palestine, Syria, Mesopotamia, Persia and Egypt. But Umar also did not lead the Ummah for long. Internal rivalry lead to a Umar’s being mortally wounded in the year 644. He lay on his death bead for a few days before he passed away. Thus ten years after Abu Bakr died, the question of succession cropped up again.

But even now Umar, when he sensed that he may not recover from his wounds, decided to circumvent Ali’s claim. He fromed a panel of six faithful that included Zubair-ibn-al Awam, Taha-ibn-Abidullah, Sa’ad-ibn-Waghas, Abd-Al-Rahman-ibn-Arif, alongwith Uthman, and also Ali. Thus Umar effectively reduced Ali from being a sole claimant to being one of the six. Umar proclaimed that once a decision on a successor had been made, all the others would accept it and if anyone did dissent, then he would be beheaded on the spot.

A few days after this arrangement was made, Umar died of his wounds. Now Abd-Al-Rahman-ibn-Arif, played a game, by proclaiming that he was foregoing his claim on being the next caliph, if all the others agreed to accept the person whom he chose to be the next caliph, from among the remaining five. Uthman immediately gave his consent to Abd-Al-Rahman-ibn-Arif’s idea. Upon which the others too gave in and Ali was left with no choice but to consent to what Abd-Al-Rahman-ibn-Arif had said.

The next day, Abd-Al-Rahman-ibn-Arif called all the five and asked them a question. All of them answered to the best of their ability. Upon which Abd-Al-Rahman-ibn-Arif said that Uthman’s answer had satisfied him and he clasped Uthman’s hand and declared that he was the next Caliph! Ali was cheated yet once again. He did not dare to dissent, as he would have been beheaded had he done so, as per the late Umar’s dictates.

In desperation Ali, visited the tomb of the Prophet and cried there lamenting how he had been cheated and that they were conspiring to kill him.

But Uthman’s reign did not last for too long. After leading the Ummah for twelve years and conquering the whole of Persia, and North Africa, he too was murdered in the year 656. Ali had his chance once again and this time by popular demand he was elected Caliph at Medina. On hearing this Ayesha who wanted one of her brothers-in-law, Zubair-ibn-al Awam, Taha-ibn-Abidullah, declared that Ali was complicit in Uthman’s murder and that she would avenge that murder. In this she was encouraged by the Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan who was the son of the old chieftain of Mecca Abu Sufyan. She lead an army against Ali and the two armies fought at a place named Khuraiba near modern day Basra. Ali managed to defeat this assault but was soon entangled in a struggle with Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan who refused to recognize Ali as the caliph. Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan conspired to murder Ali in cold blood and one day when Ali emerged from his morning prayers in a mosque at Kufa, he was set upon by a band of assassins and grievously wounded. Ali died a few days after this attack on 19th December 661.

On Ali’s death, his son Hassan was nominated to be the Caliph to the intense dislike of Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan who had to grudgingly accept this succession and instated strife against Hassan. Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan also led his armied to a series of battles against Caliph Hassan. After a series of battles Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan forced Hassan to negotiate and give up the post of Caliph. Hassan had no option as he sensed that he would be defeated by Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan. So after short reign, Haasan resigned from the post of Caliph and signed a treaty that Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan take over as Caliph for life, on condition that on his death, the caliphate would again be passed on to Hasan or if he died to his younger brother Hussain.

Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan agreed to this arrangement, declared himself the caliph and shifted the seat of the Caliphate to Damascus. He conspired to kill Hassan and had him poisoned. He secretly contacted Hassan ibn Ali's wife Ja'da bint al-Ash'ath ibn Qays, and instigated her to poison her husband on a promise that he would marry her to his son Yazid and make her powerful, once he became caliph. So Ja'da did as Muawiyah suggested, giving her husband poison mixed with honey. Consequently Hassan’s younger brother Hussain revolted against the treaty with Muawiya-ibn-Abu-Sufyan and declared himself to be the caliph, as the treaty with Muawiya was now void. Upon this declaration, hostilities commenced once again and Muawiya’s armies led by his son Yazid, clashed with the armies of Hussain at the battle field of Karbala. The Battle of Karbala took place on October 9 or 10, 680 CE (Muharram 10, 61 AH) in present day Iraq.

The battle of Husain ibn Ali is commemorated during an annual 10-day period held every Muharram, culminating on its tenth day, Ashurah. The battle field was a desert region located beside one of the branches of the Euphrates River. The battle resulted in the military defeat of Husain ibn Ali's group, the death of almost all of his men, and the captivity of all women and children. Upon the death (martyrdom according to Shias) of Husain, Yazid I, declared himself to be the caliph. He was the first Umayyad Caliph, as his father Muawiya had not formally declared the formation of the Ummayyad Caliphate. The supporters of Husain continued to follow their departed leader and Hussain was followed by series of Imams. The followers of the Imams became the Imamaiya or Shias and the followers of the Umayyad caliphate became the Sunnis. Here we may note that the Umayyad caliphate was nothing but the continuation of the line of the original chieftains of Mecca - the line of Abu Sufyan.

Thus, what was lost at Mecca in the year 630 by Abu Sufyan to Mohammad was regained Abyu Sufyan's grandson Yazid in the year 680 at the battle of Karbala. Thus after a lapse of fifty years, the chieftainship of Mecca had reverted to the family of Abu Sufyan. The only difference was that it was no longer the chieftainship of Mecca, but the leadership of the entire Muslim community, although the Shias never recognized the Ummayad Caliphate and conspired to bring it down. The Shias eventually succeeded when they collaborated with the Mongol invader Halaku (Hulagu) Khan to destroy the Abbasid Caliphate (successor to Ummayad Caliphate) in the year 1258.

All through the years after Mohammad ’s death, the Muslim community was plagued by wars not only with the Kafirs, but also all along within the community. There was never ever peace within the Muslim Ummah and there never has been till today as we see in Iraq, Afghanistan, Algeria, Palestine, Chechnya, Kashmir, Mindanao or any part of the world where the Muslims are a significant proportion of the population. Iraq today is a classic example of how human society looks when Islam has a free hand.

Every day more Muslims push each other into the Meat Grinder! Every attack is ghastlier than the last. Electric drills, livewires, chlorine bombs are being used as outlets for human depravity against our own species. The perpetrators and victims are all Muslims here. The face of Islam as a murder cult is seen most starkly in Iraq, Gaza, Lebanon and wherever Muslims fight non-Muslims or fellow Muslims. The ferocity of the venality and barbarity of this monstrosity called Islam grows with every passing round of violence.

Soon we would graduate from chorine bombs to Nuclear devices where the death toll would rise from a few tens and hundred to millions. Osama Bin Laden has already declared that his aim is murder Americans in millions. Whosever the victims, the perpetrators would be Muslims. Unless the world decides to use weapons preemptively to stop them being used on a mass scale by terrorists. In any scenario, the end of this murder cult founded by that Devil of the Infidels, that Satan of the Pagans, Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah, will not come about with ease.

The Curse of the Meteor is ultimately working its way out against the Muslim community. The curse itself may be looked upon as a quirk of imagination, but the fact is that the Muslims have never been at peace with any other community, as also never been at peace within themselves. With the experience of the last fourteen centuries behind us, we can say that there shall never be peace on this planet as long as the Muslims continue to reside on this planet. And that the departure of the Muslims from planet earth will be infinitely more devastating than their existence all across the last fourteen centuries has been. Whatever future the world has in store for itself, humanity is destined to witness it.

Camera Direction:
The above background script can be accompanied with war scenes culminating in hydrogen bomb explosions with camera rising higher above the scene to bring in to the frame the entire planet earth as seen from outer space in a long shot where the planet earth gradually fades away into the distance of other planets and stars to culminate in a starry sky.

This shot can be accompanied with the soulful signature music with its volume being gradually reduced to end in a soft whispering tune.

MOVIE ENDS

Acknowledgements

http://www.historyofjihad.org http://www.waronjihad.org http://www.newsonterror.com http://www.faithfreedom.org http://www.secularislam.org http://www.wikiislam.com http://www.golshan.org http://www.jihadwatch.com http://www.frontpagemag.com http://www.debka.org

_____________________________

* For those uninitiated, PBUH expands to Perpetual Battle Upon Hagarism (Islam) – founded by the mass-murderer and pedophile pretender prophet Mohammad -ibn-Abdallah (Yimach Shmo – May his name and memory be obliterated).

______________________________________

Select Bibliography The Mummy, Funeral Rites & Customs in Ancient Egypt, by Ernest A. Wallis Budge, reprint of 1893 edition by Senate Studio Editions 1995

The Twilight of Ancient Egypt, First Millennium B.C.E., by Karol Mysliwiec, translated by David Lorton, Cornell University Press2000

Egypt in The Age of Cleopatra, by Michel Chauveau, translated by David Lorton, Cornell University Press, 2000

Women in Ancient Egypt, by Gay Robins, Harvard University Press, 1996

Women and Society in Greek and Roman Egypt: A Source Book by Jane Rowlandson, Cambridge University Press, 1998

The Chronicle of John Coptic Bishop of Nikiu (circa 690 A.D.), translated by Robert Henry Charles, reprint from 1916 edition, APA-Philo Press Amsterdam, Holland

The Vanished Library, A Wonder of The Ancient World, by Luciano Canfora, University of California Press

The Story of The Church of Egypt, Volumes I and II, by Edith L. Butcher, reprint of 1897 edition by AMS Press Inc, New York, N.Y 1975

Coptic Egypt, by Murad Kamil, Le Scribe Egyptien, 1968

Traditional Egyptian Christianity, A History of the Coptic Church, by Theodore. Hall Patrick, Fisher Park Press, 1999

Muslim Extremism in Egypt, The Prophet and the Pharaoh, by Gilles Kepel, University of California Press 1993

Ancient Egyptian Culture, published by Chartwell Books, Edison, N.J. 1998.

Samson Blinded: A Machiavellian Perspective on the Middle East Conflict, by Obadiah Shoher

Jihad in the West: Muslim Conquests from the 7th to the 21st Centuries (Hardcover) by Paul Fregosi

The Sword of the Prophet: History, Theology, Impact on the World by Srdja Trifkovic

Islam Unveiled: Disturbing Questions About the World's Fastest Growing Faith by Robert Spencer

Studies in Muslim Apocalyptic (Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam) by David Cook

Why I Am Not a Muslim by Ibn Warraq

Onward Muslim Soldiers by Robert Spencer

Eurabia: The Euro-Arab Axis by Bat Ye'Or

Islam and Dhimmitude: Where Civilizations Collide by Bat Yeor

What the Koran Really Says: Language, Text, and Commentary by Ibn Warraq

Islam and Terrorism: What the Quran Really Teaches About Christianity, Violence and the Goals of the Islamic Jihad by Mark A. Gabriel, Mark A. Gabriel

A Concise History of the Crusades by Thomas F. Madden

The Politically Incorrect Guide to Islam (and the Crusades) by Robert Spencer

The Great Divide: The failure of Islam and the Triumph of the West by Marvin Olasky

The Myth of Islamic Tolerance: How Islamic Law Treats Non-Muslims by Robert Spencer

Islam Unveiled: Disturbing Questions About the World's Fastest Growing Faith by Robert Spencer, David Pryce-Jones

The Koran (Penguin Classics) by N. J. Dawood

Don't Keep me Silent! One Woman's Escape from the Chains of Islam by Mina Nevisa

Christianity And Islam: The Final Clash by Robert Livingston

Holiest Wars : Islamic Mahdis, Their Jihads, and Osama bin Laden by Timothy R. Furnish

The Last Trumpet: A Comparative Study in Christian-Islamic Eschatology by Samuel, Ph.D. Shahid

Unleashing the beast: How a fanatical islamic dictator will form a ten-nation coalition and terrorize the world for forty-two months by Perry Stone

Contemporary Muslim Apocalyptic Literature (Religion and Politics) by David Cook

Islam and the Jews: The Unfinished Battle by Mark A., Ph.D. Gabriel

The Challenge of Islam to Christians by David Pawson

The Prophetic Fall of the Islamic Regime by Glenn Miller, Roger Loomis

Prophet of Doom : Islam's Terrorist Dogma in Muhammad's Own Words by Craig Winn

The False Prophet by Ellis H. Skolfield

The Approach of Armageddon: An Islamic Perspective by Muhammad Hisham Kabbani

The Cube and the Cathedral: Europe, America, and Politics Without God by George Weigel

Infiltration : How Muslim Spies and Subversives have Penetrated Washington by Paul Sperry

Unholy Alliance : Radical Islam and the American Left by David Horowitz

Unveiling Islam : An Insider's Look at Muslim Life and Beliefs by Ergun Mehmet Caner

Perfect Soldiers : The Hijackers: Who They Were, Why They Did It by Terry McDermott

Islam Revealed A Christian Arab's View Of Islam by Anis Shorrosh

Leaving Islam: Apostates Speak Out by Ibn Warraq

The Origins of the Koran: Classic Essays on Islam's Holy Book by Ibn Warraq

Unfortunately for humankind, the end of the death-seeking fiery cult of Islam can only come about through a fiery death-giving weapon. Ironically such nuclear mushroom clouds would be the blazing hell-fire that the Quran talks about and acknowledges will bring about an end to Islam such that there will be no one across the globe to say "Lah ilah il Allah, Mohammad ur Rasoolallah" (There is no god but allah and Mohammad is his prophet).

_____________________________________

Exclusive Coverage

Iran preparing to launch an Electro-Magnetic Pulse Nuclear war

The Nazis of Yesterday and the Qazis and Ghazis of today!
Hitler and Khamenei - The two faces of Evil

Warrantless Wiretapping of Muslim phones and Electronic Surveillance of Radiation around Mosques

Our Resolution for the New Year - Realize, Learn and Implement the only way to destroy Terrorism - Attack the Hajj, pulverize Mecca

Shape of things to come in Iraq and the world over

Ramsey Clark as Saddam's Attorney and the politics of subterfuge and murder

Kill or Be Killed - Shiites and Sunnis in a Catch 22 trap inside Iraq

How we are making Islam self-destruct

Muslim Brotherhood raises its Hood in Egypt

Our withdrawal plans and news highlights about Sunnis being tortured by Shiite prison guards and link of these two happenings with the Saudi-Iranian Sunni-Shiite Proxy War that has already started in Iraq

Sharon turns out to be the proverbial "SHEEP" in "Wolf's" clothing!

Muslims crying about deprivation of Civil Liberties and Human Rights is like a Jackal crying "Wolf"

Najaf and Fallujah - A tale of two Cities and two strategies

The Amman Blasts - the first shots of the emerging schism between the Wahabis and the Hashemites

"We should bring our troops Home to achieve our Iraq Policy goals" - A Republican Neocon view

Why do Arabs discriminate against other Muslims from the Ummah - Reason: Muslims are thugs. As they fight with others to commit thuggery, they also fight amongst themselves while sharing the spoils of their thuggery.

Bring our Troops home - Afterall Cindy does actually have a point

Idle Minds are a Devil's Workshop, but in France we are confronting the Devils' Mind

The simple use of demographics of democracy against our enemy

Know the mind of the enemy if we are to defeat those who brought us sorrow

How are Muslims like women?

Shiite-Sunni War coming in Iraq and then across the Middle East

"Winning Muslim Hearts and Minds"

Earthquake in Pakistan - Allah's Jihad against Muslims?

Can the West win a mortal combat of the War on Terror with one hand cuffed?

Are Muslims Alienated everywhere as any civilized lifestyle is alien for them?

The effective way of defeating Pre-cultural theology-inspired Islamic terrorism

Optional Scenarios if the USA does not decimate Mullah Jihadis of Iran now

What we need to change within us to defeat Islamic Terrorism

Understanding Islamic Terrorism to enable us to destroy it once and forever

How Iraq can take the entire Middle East into Apocalypse

Musharraf's Pakistan - A friend or a foe?

What does it take to win a war against theology-inspired terror?

The Root causes of Muslim Alienation and of 9/11, 3/11, 7/7

What makes Muslims glorify murder and revenge?

The cracks and contradictions within the Communist-Islamist Alliance

The real Muslim mind revealed by an Ex-Muslim

Strategy to break the Islamist-Communist Alliance

Logic behind Iran's Mullahs' Desperation to get Nuclear Weapons.

Putin's romance with Palestinians, Iranians and Syrians - Shades of Hitler-Stalin (Ribbentrop-Molotov) Pact of 1939?

Iran's Duplicity in building Nuclear weapons under the cloak of Energy Requirements recalls Hitler's duplicity of building Luftwaffe using Flying Clubs

Vietnam War and the War on Terror - similarities and differences

Islamic Terrorists Murder Students at "Immoral Picnic" Book Review: Atomic Iran - Jerome R. Corsi Security breached at US nuclear power plant

[EDITORIAL]


A new and deadly form of Terrorism is Emerging

We are dealing with nihilists and despots who worship a death- cult. They hate modern liberalism and democracy and their ideology is the cousin of fascism and communism. When we faced Stalin and Hitler, the last thing we needed to do was agonize over why they didn't like our societies, lifestyles and systems of government. Neither should we do anything different in confronting the Osamas and Al Zarqawis. More....

Past Editorials

There will come a point when widespread Muslim terror attacks against the U.S. will no longer allow military actions as we have taken in Iraq and Afghanistan and will call for a re- appraisal of our military strategy…… More....

War on Terror News on Terror






 


What would life be in the unlikely event of the Terrorists winning the 3rd world war? Would life be worth living then?

 
_______________________________________________________

Google
Search WWW Search Search historyofjihad.org

______________________________________________________________________ ____________

________________________________________

Write Letters to the Editor
Read Archived Letters to the Editor

______________________________________________


Read Current Letters to the Editor

______________________________________________

_______________________________


Thank you for visiting